Nymphsaga/Break: Difference between revisions
mNo edit summary |
Rewrite / expansion - removed pointless stuff, added an extra chapter. |
||
(4 intermediate revisions by the same user not shown) | |||
Line 1: | Line 1: | ||
== | == Snow == | ||
''Katja's and Dana's "Survival Handbook."'' | |||
''As all of you should know by now, there are no difficulty settings in Nymphsaga. This may be the first virtual reality game you've ever played, or you may be a veteran. You can be casual or a hardcore raider, or you can be a purely social gamer. It doesn't matter. When you step outside the barrier into the vast world around us, you step into the same exact world that everyone else does. The world does not care how skilled you are and doesn't discriminate or make exceptions for anyone. It judges us all as equals. Still, we, Katja and Dana, the authors of this piece, believe that the world around us is survivable for everyone. While skill, training, and improving yourself are important, this game is one of preparation. Everyone can make it outside the barrier if they prepare accordingly.'' | |||
''We are a couple of former leaders from well-established competitive progression-oriented raiding guilds in Mormia. Many Nymphs come to us seeking guidance regarding their adventures and training, so we decided to put together a list of seven general guidelines that we - as well as our companions - follow ourselves. We do not claim to be authority over anything or claim that our methods are always the best, but we believe that we can offer a lot of valuable insight into making yourself a better player. These are not rules or laws that you absolutely have to follow. You might have a different approach that might suit you and your team better, and that's fine. Think critically and think independently.'' | |||
''1: Guidelines for team composition.'' | '''''1: Guidelines for team composition.''''' | ||
''We strongly believe that | ''We strongly believe that to have a viable team, you need different Nymphs to carry out different roles. In general, there are three different roles for Nymphs, each of which are equally important.'' | ||
''We have tanks, defensive players whose primary role is to generate "aggro" and keep the attention of enemies on themselves, so the other team members can focus on their own respective roles. Then, we have healers to take care of fatigued team members. Us Nymphs are very small and weak creatures that just can't keep up with most enemies, so having a healer in a party is even more important than having a tank. And last, we have the supporter Nymphs whose purpose is to suppress, weaken, and slow enemies with anything they have in the arsenal, be it crowd control, stuns, or status-altering effects.'' | |||
'' | ''You might notice the lack of damage dealers in this list, but that is not to say that pure damage dealers do not exist. It's just that we, in our very humble opinions, believe that every Nymph must carry their weight in some additional way to contribute to the common good of the group. Everyone can deal more than enough damage to help the team, even healers. Therefore, pure damage dealers are - sorry to say - kind of useless. Feel free to prove us wrong though.'' | ||
'' | ''We strongly recommend that you have five or more members in your group and that your group consists of at least one tank, one healer, and two supporters. You can have the extra spots for any roles you want but try not to stay too far away from the 1-1-2 ratio. In our opinion, having an extra healer is always more important than having an extra tank. Secondly, having Nymphs in supporting roles who can also cast some heals can be wildly beneficial for any party.'' | ||
'' | '''''2: Diversify your offense.''''' | ||
''Diversity of offense is, in our opinion, even more important than the diversity of roles. For each and every one of us, there is that one invincible enemy that we cannot beat no matter what, mostly because they are immune to our damage. In an ideal setting, every team member can deal different kinds of damage to enemies to cover each other's weaknesses. It's not going to matter how many of you there are if all you can do is deal physical damage; slimes and other metaphysical enemies will make you sorry.'' | |||
'''''3: Train, train, train.''''' | |||
'' | ''Allow me to start by quoting Socrates: "No man has the right to be an amateur in the matter of physical training. What a disgrace it is for a man to grow old without seeing the beauty and strength of which his body is capable." We don't care about your habits in the real world, but this quote couldn't be truer for us Nymphs. Despite the common misconception that arises from the fact that this is a game, we Nymphs can get more fit and athletic if we train hard, just like in the real world. If you work out, you will look better, feel better, and even regenerate stamina faster, which is immensely helpful. Run, exercise, and follow a good workout plan, and make it part of your daily routine, especially if you're a caster since you're naturally weaker. Work your butt out, no excuses. Do not skip days, ever. Seriously, your survival depends on it.'' | ||
'' | ''I, Katja, personally recommend gymnastics and yoga. As for a recommendation from Dana, practice martial arts and flying. Being able to do flips and tricks in the air is not only effective means of training your muscles and getting sweaty but also freaking cool and incredibly satisfying. Your wings are awesome, don't ever forget that.'' | ||
''Do not forget to train and practice your fighting skills either. Do anything to make yourself better. There is a glass ceiling for us Nymphs as far as our passive abilities and levels go, and we are simply too weak to break it, so we need to rely on training to improve. Aiming and practicing with weapons you're unfamiliar with is especially important, as using an ability will not mean anything if you miss your attacks. We especially recommend getting yourself a sparring partner. Don't worry too much about getting actually hit. You won't die from accidentally getting sliced by a sword, so go all out as if wanting to kill your partner.'' | |||
'''''4: Rely on professions.''''' | |||
'' | ''Every single profession can benefit you somehow, in and out of combat. Do this not only for yourself but also for others, as you can benefit your party with your own unique skills. Make sure you got potions, rely on powerful food effects, and enchant every piece of clothing you can, and for the love of fuck, help each other in this regard. We need these skills to prepare for adventure adequately, so do not just leech off others. Relying on professions becomes especially critical later on, as all professions can also be utilized in combat in unique ways, maybe even to learn new active and passive abilities. Upgrading your house with professions is also cool.'' | ||
'' | '''''5: Strategize and communicate.''''' | ||
''You should always strategize BEFORE you go on an adventure. Never go out on an adventure without a comprehensive battle plan. Of course, you always need to change plans on the fly when strong enemies appear, but having general strategies, and plans for setbacks, is very important to establish beforehand. The battlefield is a living, ever-changing, and unpredictable place after all.'' | |||
''We also can't stress enough how important it is to talk to each other during combat. You can help each other so much better and act as a cohesive unit when you're all vocal. Don't worry too much about enemies understanding what you say. Lastly, listen to the party leader. We're not saying that a party has to be a dictatorship, but seriously, have one or two people to make critical decisions for some semblance of order. We admit that this rule is the one where we have some bias, as we are both raid leaders in our respective guilds, but hey, it has served us well. We're not leaders of some of the most successful guilds in Mormia for nothing.'' | |||
'''''6: Make friends and help each other.''''' | |||
''We do not always agree on everything, and we don't get along with everyone, but it's important to be friendly and social in this small community, so make a lot of friends here in Grove and beyond. Help those in need to the best of your ability, even those you don't like. Treat others the way you want to be treated. All of this is especially relevant in small groups and with those you will be teaming up with. You're going to be spending a lot of time with them, so chemistry and getting along is important.'' | |||
''When we recruit new players to our respective parties, we always "interview" them first. We use quotation marks because it's more like a casual conversation or a date, honestly. We drink, learn stuff about each other, tell jokes, play games, and stuff: the point is to know your allies on a personal level! Both authors of this piece agree that getting together, having fun, playing games, and drinking are perfect ways to bond with possible party members.'' | |||
''Preferably train with your new partners together before going on an adventure for real, and if possible, don't just rely on one group either. Having a lot of friends to rely on is important since you sometimes may want to - or even have to - tag along with other parties. Being part of a bigger guild where you can team up with different members based on your needs could also be something to look at, but we recognize that this is probably hard to achieve, given the size of our community.'' | |||
'''''7: Relax.''''' | |||
''Don't forget to take a few days off to heal and relax every now and then. Free time is important, both for your mind and your body. Going on an adventure is extremely exhausting, ridiculously dangerous, and downright fucking scary. Every time you get out there, you risk getting raped or captured. Adventuring is NOT something anyone should be forced to do when they're not in the right mindset for it. You really don't need to go on an adventure every day or even every other day. Yes, this is a rule, an absolute law you must follow! You can ignore everything else in this handbook, but do not ignore this guideline!'' | |||
''If you can, spend your days off by doing something constructive, like training your professions to contribute to the society, or by exercising, studying, or strategizing. Like, just because you're not out there endangering your safety doesn't mean you can't be useful to others. That's not to say you shouldn't take days off, because you totally should! We all need fun in our lives, and having some days dedicated to nothing but fooling around is also important. Drink, socialize, play, do whatever you want. You can even pursue romance if you feel like it. We don't judge.'' | |||
''This concludes our list of guidelines for adventurers. It will be updated if need be, as we are still only a few weeks into the game, and new information will most likely force us to readjust some of our statements. We both, Katja and Dana, hope and pray for your safety. Good luck on your adventures, and as Grove's motto goes, "Never lose hope".'' | |||
---- | |||
Nymphs of Grove are two full nights of sleep removed from their raid of Fort Hammercliff, and a new morning rises. With most having had enough time for rest and introspection, they gather for a meeting between the community and its organizers to discuss the past few days, the problems of the present, and most importantly, the future, with the Nymphs from Paradise also participating in the discussion for the first time. | |||
The knowledge of an equally sized community to Grove existing somewhere out there is equally reassuring to some as it is confusing to others. Regardless of what it means for them, as far as their memories and understanding of the world they're in are concerned, they all can agree on one thing; they have friends and allies in each other. They're united by one goal and one purpose, which is freedom, not only for the sake of survival, but also for the sake of eventual escape from the dangerous world they're trapped in. | |||
That's why their collective goal for the future is to establish a connection to Paradise. With the goblin population having been thinned out to near-nothingness, the Nymphs suspect it might even be easy because based on the reports told by the Nymphs of Paradise, their home lies in a place called the "Sparkling Forest", somewhere on the other side of the Hammercliff Valley. | |||
As for Paradise itself - to steer off-topic for a minute - the Nymphs from there describe it as a village straight out of a medieval fantasy, which makes it very different from Grove. It's much more concentrated and condensed, with most of its residents living near the center, which is different from Grove, where the population is scattered across a vast area. While there is no protective shield around the city, it's surrounded by mountains and hills and thus located in a very secure area where most enemies can't find it. Abundant with water, multiple streams run through it from the mountains to the north, and according to the residents, its waterfalls are stunningly beautiful. | |||
There are no signs of past civilizations, large pyramids, or ancient theaters either. Trees are normal-sized, and thus, there are no treehouses either. All Nymphs live in more traditional houses, some of which are built partially underground. As far as similarities go, there is an abundance of food, which is free for everyone there as well. There is also a simple city center, where most larger buildings are located, including the temple hosting their "leader" and a university, where most books are located. Overall, the central area of Paradise reminds the residents of a central European village one would perhaps find in Alsace, France. | |||
While there are many good reasons to connect the two villages, the council can't agree on how to go about this business. Many suggest setting up another great raid to the north, but with no voting taking place yet, they only discuss the pros and cons of such an idea. | |||
For most, the most common argument against the raid is that while it would help some Nymphs get back home, a raid wouldn't actually help in connecting the two villages long-term. Like, if they set up a large raid for one visit, how will they go about their next one? How about Nymphs who want to travel in between the towns individually? Should they always rely on raids as some form of weird public transportation? In the majority's opinion, it's ridiculous to think that a whole raid would be set up just to get a few Nymphs from one place to another. | |||
Instead, others propose that individual groups explore the area and try to work together to find a route that everyone can use safely without relying on raids. But then, the minority asks, what about helping the Nymphs from Paradise get home? Wouldn't a raid be the best way to go about it? Yes, without question, says the majority, but what about the risks? Nymphs succeeded once, but will the second time be as easy? A big raid could end up in a big mistake. If that happened, Grove would effectively be curb-stomped with no way of recovering. Of course, there are also risks involved in trying to establish a connection with the help of smaller groups, and the Nymphs do not know if there even is such a thing as a safe passage between the villages. For what it's worth, the zones between the two communities are not dangerous enough to be considered off-limits, unlike some other zones they know about, so there's no reason to believe why a raid wouldn't be successful. Still, something unforeseen and unexpected could happen, just like in the past few days when the protective shield around Grove shrunk. | |||
This is their next topic of debate, although admittedly, there's not much to debate beyond the observations they've made, as nobody can tell for sure why the barrier has shrunk. All they know is that the shrinking seems to coincide perfectly with the raid of Fort Hammercliff, having occurred as they got home, leading some to believe this could be some sort of a "punishment" from the developers for conducting a raid on a massive scale. There could also be an unknown, still-to-be-discovered game mechanic at play, and the shrinking could've been intended from the start, but with little to no information to go about, they can only speculate. The shrinking hasn't been significant yet, and it will still take dozens of similar events for the first residents to find their homes outside the barrier, but it's worrisome for most Nymphs regardless, especially those who currently live in the outskirts of Grove. | |||
The Nymphs decide to continue observing the situation with their barrier, choosing to explore the areas between the villages independently without any large-scale raids taking place for now. However, as far as problems of the present go, they still have another big one at hand. | |||
Despite the tribe Hammercliff having been all but wiped out, their next generation still lives with the Nymphs, with every prisoner rescued from their captivity having been brought home pregnant, with many still waiting to give birth. As far as the Nymphs know, there is no birth control in Nymphsaga - not that it matters in hindsight anyway - and pregnancies cannot be terminated either. Considering this, the question in their minds is, what to do with all the goblins? As far as the council sees it, there are three options: infanticide, abandonment, and imprisonment. | |||
Those in favor of the first two options argue that the goblins are not only a product of rape and enslavement, but also dangerous creatures by themselves. If left unchecked, they will grow up to be like their fathers and try to hurt them, as the domination of Nymphs is in their very nature, making many want to kill these creatures before they become a problem. Many oppose this, citing cruelty as a reason, suggesting that newborn goblins should be let go and released into the wild instead and left to their own devices. Without a supply of source to help them grow, and with no community of goblins to back them up, many would surely die anyway, but at least it wouldn't be on the Nymph's conscience… or would it? Many argue it would. It's a complicated debate for the Nymphs, not at all helped by their pre-existing political and religious views, or by Nymph's maternal instincts to want to protect their children from harm. | |||
This leaves the Nymphs with the last option, with those in favor arguing that the Nymphs shouldn't try to get rid of the goblins, and instead try to assimilate them into the Grove's society. As dangerous creatures, they would effectively be prisoners, being little more than slaves and cattle, and they wouldn't be allowed to freely walk around the Grove either. As for how such a thing could even be accomplished, that's a story for later. | |||
For now, the Nymphs decide that the council can't and won't dictate what the pregnant Nymphs do with their offspring, with the decision regarding each goblin's fate resting on the individual carrying it. | |||
Still, with the pregnant Nymphs generating excess source in their bodies and making them uncontrollably hormonal, they remain sidelined from action and unable to function normally in their seemingly infinite horniness. Some try to resist these urges, while others take matters into their own hands, pun intended. Some also get help from others, resulting in Nymphs all across Grove participating in "healing" their friends by having sex with them. It's not just Wendy and Angel, or Rain and Lemon; out of all pregnant Nymphs, roughly two in five admit to succumbing to their desires and having at least one sexual encounter with some of their close friends, with some admitting to doing it with strangers instead. After all, having sex with another "sick" Nymph in need is a popular choice for many, as the Nymphs are killing two birds with one stone like this. | |||
Wendy's hypothesis regarding being able to speed up pregnancies by releasing source through sex is also a popular one in Grove, with many others having guessed the same, but whether or not there's any weight behind this theory is something that the Nymphs can't say for sure yet. There is one Nymph called Amanda researching it, but that's also a story for later. | |||
You | The sudden prevalence of sex in Nymph's society also raises many questions about acceptance, and out of all the topics that the council debates, this one raises the most eyebrows. You'd probably think that just like in the "real" world, many of them find the idea of having sex with children socially unacceptable and repulsive, and you'd be right. Kind of. It's complicated. | ||
Of course, Nymphs are all little girls, and their bodies look physically immature, but that doesn't mean they are real children, with even the youngest humans trapped inside these avatars being eighteen. So in that sense, those who choose to engage in sexual acts are not having sex with real children, but it still doesn't make it less comfortable for some. After all, physical appearances play a huge role in attraction toward one another, and while there are plenty of pedophiles and other perverts in Nymphsaga - just like there are in the real world - not every Nymph is comfortable having sex with each other, with some even feeling angry about the idea. | |||
However, almost all Nymphs understand that despite their reluctance, sex between Nymphs might even be necessary since they know it's an effective way of treating various "problems". The other significant incentive in favor of intercourse between Nymphs is their biology, which guarantees some degree of uncontrollable horniness, with their hormones also naturally guiding them toward each other. Then, there is the lack of competition in the sexual marketplace. There aren't many ways to enjoy safe sex besides doing it with another Nymph, and there aren't any male Nymphs or human-like adults around either. | |||
With all this in mind, the Nymphs also must admit that their hearts and needs are changing, plain and simple. They're not the humans they once were, and while many still feel reluctant, deep down, they all know they must adapt. They understand that safe sex between Nymphs is an overwhelmingly positive thing regardless of their preconceptions, feelings, sexual orientations, or personal views. | |||
---- | |||
Speaking of the positive effects of sex, Angel feels the best physically she has felt during her entire life as a Nymph, almost as if she was born again. Her mental condition is still not great, as now, on top of all worry she carries in her heart over her friends, she feels guilty too. How could she not? She could've been out there looking for her friends with the others, yet all she did was have sex with Wendy all day. She did a favor to her in doing so, because it could be argued that Wendy needed it, but preparing for a new day, she wonders if she went too far. <i>'Best not worry about it'</i>, she supposed, psyching herself up for a new and more productive day. Thinking she should incorporate some of her real-life routines into her new life as a Nymph, she puts on some comfortable clothes, and heads outside for a jog. | |||
Sven - the man Angel once was - was an active man in his life and loved running, cycling, and hitting the gym. Between his studies, he was a bit of a bodybuilder in addition to being a gamer and a musician, so he was a busy man indeed. This love of fitness has carried on to Angel, who even as a little girl works out to the best of her ability. There are no gyms in Grove, so she has to settle for working out without weights, but that is not a problem for her, especially since she understands cardio is more important than gains for Nymphs. | |||
After a quick lap around the village center through the woods, she moves on to her next morning routine: tending her garden. As the only Chef around, she is the only one who can utilize the neighborhood's public garden, so it's all for her to use as she pleases, and she likes it that way. Besides, she finds growing herbs and food surprisingly fun and rewarding. She's saving some space for Lemon, as she suspects there are plants Lemon wants to grow, but that is only a plan for now. She grows vegetables and herbs only, as plenty of wild fruits and berries grow in the neighborhood. The only three plants she has gotten from beyond the barrier are vanilla, thyme, and Demon's Whistle, which she hopes to use to make some homemade liqueurs out of with an alchemist. | |||
As she thinks about what to make for breakfast - <i>'perhaps some Besan Chilla for Wendy and myself?'</i> - she is surprised from behind in the middle of her work. Without a word, someone hugs her from behind, causing her to gasp in surprise. | |||
"Good morning, Angel." | |||
The familiar voice of her good friend - once lost, now suddenly found - surprises her even more than the warm embrace ever did. Shocked to hear the voice of her dear friend Rain, she jerks herself free, only to turn around and hug her even tighter than she ever hugged her. Rain's grip is still pretty weak, but Angel grabs her tight, almost as if to squeeze her like a toy. "Oh god, you're safe! I was worried to death!" | |||
"I was worried too", Rain admits. "Didn't even know if I was going to find you here…" | |||
"What happened to you!?" Angel asks, exasperated. "What about Lemon!? Is she safe!?" | |||
"It's a long story", Rain says, honestly feeling a little shocked by how Angel is reacting, but not in a bad way. It's a good kind of shock and makes her want to smile. "But we're both safe now." | |||
With a sigh of relief, an enormous weight is lifted from Angel's shoulders. Holding Rain by her hand, she proceeds to drag Rain up the stairs. "Let's go wake Wendy up. She'll be glad to see you safe." | |||
Rain nods, smiling happily. She doesn't have to ask because she knows from the way Angel is acting. Her dear friends are all safe. | |||
---- | |||
Meanwhile, in Lemon's little treehouse, she wakes up to a pleasant and warm feeling of soft skin rubbing against her own. Ever so slightly, the curtains of her eyes open up to see a face of a smiling little girl. The touches of this blue-eyed, tired-looking cutie are as gentle as they can be and surprisingly well-mannered despite the fact that she's lying on top of her, stark naked. | |||
A nervous smirk appears on Lemon's face as well, along with a rosy blush, and she does not know what to think. She obviously doesn't hate it, as waking up with a girl lying on top of her is a feeling she loves, but this girl is a stranger to her, and not in an "I hooked up with her in the local LGBTQ club" kind of way. Still, she does recognize this cutie, and she ''did'' take her home. <i>'That's the girl Ron saved'</i>, she realizes, feeling glad to see her well, but this kind of intimacy from a stranger feels a little awkward. | |||
Before Lemon can even inquire the stranger about her well-being or name, this girl leans in for a kiss. The kiss is not just with lips but also with nipples, as the flat chests of the two girls press comfortably against each other, with the stiff nipples taking most of the pressure. Even their belly buttons kiss. Unable and unwilling to move, Lemon takes the sweet kiss, closing her eyes as she lays her hands on the little girl's naked back. It's just a touch and not a hug, as she's not trying to tug her closer, but they're so close that they can feel every breath and every heartbeat. The stranger is not looking to make an advance or any bolder moves, which at the same time feels very relaxing, but also a little frustrating to Lemon. She's up for so much more. | |||
Lemon's hand moves up to the unsuspecting girl's buttock and grabs onto the tight and smooth cheek as hard as she can muster. The stranger squeals in surprise, and eyes half-open, she looks down at mischievous Lemon, who's left licking her lips. Blushing, the girl tries to divert her gaze as she concentrates on the rough hand rubbing her butt. <i>'Oh, how daring of you to get on me like that'</i>, Lemon thinks, smiling from ear to ear. "What's wrong, sweetie…?" | |||
"Did you save me…?" | |||
Lemon finds her heart fluttering. Her soft voice is like that of an angel, so clear and refined. She also realizes instantly from the girl's Slavic accent that she's probably from somewhere in Eastern Europe. It's definitely a voice she wants to corrupt with lewd and naughty moans. "What if I did…?" Lemon asks. It's not like her to lie, but part of her wants to see what kind of reaction this girl would have if she believed Lemon truly was her sole savior. | |||
Perplexed and confused, the girl smiles, fidgeting, finding it a little hard to put her feelings into words. "I would be eternally in debt…" | |||
"Well, technically it wasn't me, but I did help you out a little with my friend…" Lemon admits. It immediately reminds her of her friend, Rain, who she now realizes is missing. | |||
"O-oh…" the girl says, sounding a little disappointed. "Well, I'm still eternally grateful to you…" | |||
"Is assaulting little girls in their sleep a way you like showing gratitude…?" | |||
The girl can't help but blush in embarrassment and laugh. "Oh, I'm sorry… you must've found it uncomfortable…" | |||
Lemon tilts her head, still smiling happily, now also giggling. "I didn't say that…" | |||
Those words seem to give the girl some courage. "So, what's your name? I'm Snow." | |||
"Lemon." | |||
"Alright, my little Lemon…" Snow says and raises herself to an upward position, suddenly opening up her inventory. "If you don't mind my sexual advances, I'm sure you won't mind this either…" | |||
What appears in Snow's hand genuinely surprises Lemon. It's a little egg-shaped toy, a pink vibrator. It seems to be a cordless model with a remote controller, and it definitely isn't what Lemon expected. <i>'I mean, that's clearly an electronic device </i>, she thinks. She was already planning on going full throttle on offense as she prefers to be a top, but having seen a vibrator, her favorite sex toy in the whole wide world, one that has given her so much pleasure over the years, she can't resist the idea of having another girl use it on her. <i>'Doesn't hurt getting out of my comfort zone every once in a while'</i>, she supposes, willing to fully indulge in her passion. | |||
Snow turns it on, crawls a little bit back, and presents the toy to Lemon's vagina. The vibration immediately causes her legs to spread slightly, with her feeling the powerful motor comfortably reverberating all over her lower body. Moving up the slit, digging into her, it reaches up to her clitoris, pushing it up and exposing the head properly. She covers her mouth from shock, trying to muffle her voice as her entire body arcs and her legs spread up even more. | |||
With lust and vigor, Snow pushes herself down, kissing and licking Lemon's flat brown chest, all while continuously pushing the vibrating egg against her most sensitive spots. It is clear to Lemon from the start that this girl shares a mutual passion for little girls, and that makes her want to submit even more. Being lusted and fawned over feels satisfying to her, and everything Snow does also feels incredible physically, so much so that she gets from zero to a hundred in a matter of just a minute. When she woke up, she felt calm and satisfied, but now she's already wet, acting all slutty and feeling just as horny as she did last night with Rain. | |||
Snow gets bored of Lemon's chest quickly and proceeds to move her tongue and fingers to where it both feels and tastes better. Lemon, still covering her mouth, looks down to see just what her partner is planning. While gently pressing the egg down with her fingers, she moves her mouth to the lower parts of the lips, pressing her tongue against the hole. She's also looking to use her fingers and decides to stick two inside immediately, causing Lemon to squeal. Despite not enjoying having things stuck inside her, she doesn't mind this time. The pleasure of having fingers grind in and out of her is undeniable, causing her entire body to tremble. <i>'It isn't so bad at all'</i>, she convinces herself. <i>'I mean, at least they're only fingers.'</i> | |||
Persistent rapid vibration teasing her pleasure bean and the quick back-and-forth movement of the fingers are looking to push her over the edge real quick and with stunning force. Legs voluntarily spread as far as they can go, she cums all over Snow's pretty little fingers with a warm squirt, with Snow pushing forward without slowing down, driving Lemon nuts. Having reached the summit of her climax, her eyes roll back, and she tries to muffle her moans, failing miserably from start to finish. | |||
Feeling lightheaded and blanking in her mind, she immediately registers a strange and unfamiliar sensation mixed in with the pleasure, with something strongly moving and pulsating in her stomach. She knew she was pregnant, but she had no idea she was so close to giving birth, especially given that her sporty and tight belly is still as flat as a washboard, but now she's sure. Something's trying to push out, and she knows it. Hand on her stomach, eyes closed while still reveling in the afterglow of her orgasm, she concentrates on the new sensations, borderline scared of what's about to come next. She doesn't want to be forced to give birth and become a mother to anything, especially not a tentacle baby. <i>'But I can't stop it! It's pushing and moving so hard!'</i> | |||
Feeling proud of herself and already thinking about what to do next, Snow doesn't even look at Lemon as she opens up her inventory to summon yet another toy; some kind of a strap-on dildo, to be specific. It's not one that you wear like panties, but rather a plug-in type capable of bringing extreme pleasure to the wearer as well. With two plugs, it's inserted into both holes, and despite what one might think, it will firmly stay in place even through more extreme and fast-paced plays. <i>'I've tried it on'</i>, she thinks, deciding not to put it on quite just yet, <i>'but never in a thousand years did I think I would be able to use it on someone!'</i> "How about I give you something ''bigger'' next", Snow coos, looking Lemon straight in the eyes, as she slaps the green, partially transparent rubbery cock on Lemon's belly. | |||
Brought back to reality from her state of fear, she squeals as she extends her hands to her crotch, covering her pussy up with her left hand, and grabbing the dildo from Snow's hands with the right one. "W-wait just a minute!" | |||
"What's wrong?" Snow asks, still smiling. "I wanna ''"reward"'' you more!" | |||
"N-no, not right now!" | |||
"Oh, don't worry! It will feel awesome!" | |||
Lemon can't deny that, and part of her even wants to experience it. She may not enjoy penetration as much as she enjoys having her vulva teased, but she's still lukewarm to the idea of enjoying strap-on sex in contrast to feeling cold towards the idea of male-on-female sex, but that's not the issue she has. "I feel like I'm giving birth…!" Lemon straight up says. | |||
"W-wait, what!?" Snow yells, feeling panicked, puzzled, and confused. "Y-you too!?" | |||
"I said, it wasn't me who saved you!" Lemon says in haste to explain herself. "We were victims too, and the tentacles got us pregnant!" | |||
"A-and you're about to give birth ''NOW''!?" | |||
"O-oh no, wh-what do I - ''Aaaah!''" | |||
Before Lemon can even finish her sentence, a sudden jolt of pleasure - almost as if a sharp, painless kick coming out from inside her body - causes her to let out a loud, girly yell, and after a moment of relaxation, another kick forces her hip to shoot up, and her legs back open wide. Her entire lower body trembles, and her offspring moves rapidly. She anticipates pain, asking, <i>'Will it hurt!?'</i> It's the last thing she wants. There was no pain when she birthed all those tentacles during her captivity, but she wasn't even sane back then, and given her tiny stature and the fact that childbirth tends to be a painful process for even adults, she's frightened to the brink of tears. | |||
"No, I'm scared…!" she whines, weeping a little. | |||
Snow moves out of the way quickly, taking to the side of Lemon, and grabs her hands. "It will be over soon, I promise." Lemon nods with teary eyes. "It won't even hurt. Trust me." | |||
Snow's words of encouragement are really what Lemon needed and give her strength to endure her ordeal. She nods, holding Snow by her hands, feeling something push out of her. <i>'It can't be that big, but… oh no, it feels so huge! It has to be just as thick as those disgusting bumpy tentacles were, and it's… pushing straight through my cervix!'</i> It doesn't have enough force behind it to complete the push, so wanting to have it over as soon as possible now, Lemon feels she has no other option but to help it, as resistance will only delay the inevitable. So, she leans on her elbows, beginning to push with her internal muscles, a skill she's surprised to even have. | |||
A little push seems to be what her unborn child needs, as it pushes fast out of her. As soon as it reveals the tentacle head covered in a clear, slimy mucus, Lemon's arms betray her, and her back is again pressed against the bedsheets. She can't move up, as she's already out of fuel. It's so extremely exhausting she can't believe it, but the worst seems to be already behind her. With the tentacle larva slithering out of her, pulsating like a worm, it even brings her pleasure on the way out as it escapes the vagina completely. A worm-like tentacle has been born, and with no umbilical cord, it's hard to even believe it would be a child of a human-like being, not that Lemon has the strength to lift her head up to look at it. All she can do is sigh out of immense relief, realizing it's already over. | |||
The worm squirms almost as if trying to escape when a hand stops it. A palm extended wide open above it traps the worm inside a strange, dark red, glowing spell circle, courtesy of Snow. It wasn't a spell of destruction but rather one of restriction. | |||
"Don't worry. I got it", Snow says. | |||
"Got… It…?" Lemon asks, confused, opening her teary eyes a little bit. | |||
"It's a submission spell that enchanters know", Snow explains. "When used on a newborn demon, it can be turned into an item." | |||
Lemon hasn't heard of such a thing from Rain, the only enchanter she knows, so she's confused. She finds it hard to appreciate what's going on and even more difficult to say anything, but she's somewhat glad to know there's such a spell. "So… it's over…?" | |||
"Yeah", Snow says and sighs, sitting down beside Lemon. "I mean, you ''would'' know if there were more of those inside of you…" | |||
"What's gonna… happen to it then…?" | |||
"Whatever you want, I guess", Snow says, shrugging. "The spell won't kill it. It'll just make it so it can't grow into an uncontrollable monster." | |||
Lemon finally sits up to look down at her child, the abnormal rape baby she never asked for. Wriggling, it's unable to escape the confines of its magical prison. <i>'I can't believe this thing came out of me'</i>, she thinks as she carefully extends her finger to it to give the squishy little demon a poke. A floating holographic window for an item appears before her, lending evidence to Snow's claim about the spell-bound baby having been turned into an item. In addition to Nymph ID, which can track down who gave birth to it, it has some icons and symbols attached as flavor text, but she can't figure out what they mean, <i>'not that I even care that much. I'm just glad to have that disgusting parasite out of my system, and want it out of my bloody sight.'</i> | |||
Sighing, accepting that it belongs to her, she sends the demon spawn to her inventory, wanting to forget about its existence altogether, at least for now. <i>'I was afraid it would feel much more horrible than that. I mean, it WAS awful, and I don't want to ever go through even THAT again, but… whatever, I'm just glad it's over.'</i> Then, she looks down at Snow and realizes that she has grown a little meek and silent. She knows why. "I guess you're going to have to give birth too…" Lemon says, eyes locked on Snow's lower stomach. | |||
"O-oh, so you realized that I'm in the same position…" Snow says, also nodding in response. | |||
"Well, we did find you getting raped by that creature…" Lemon remembers. "Are you scared?" | |||
Snow shakes her head. "To be honest, I was a slave for a long time, and… I've already given birth to so many…" | |||
"That's… rough…" | |||
"Yeah… so I already kind of know what to expect", Snow says, trying to smile. "Not that I'm looking forward to it or anything…" | |||
"It must be due for delivery soon…" Lemon says, with a hand on her jaw. | |||
Snow nods again. "I think so too…" | |||
Although Lemon is free from the offspring that was causing her horniness to some extent, she still feels a little heat, and she can tell that Snow is extremely horny without having to ask. However, the situation has reversed because Lemon is not so horny that she would blindly accept submitting to anything Snow would've had in store for her. Instead, she feels that she has the strength and the ability to be "the top" this time around. <i>'But would she appreciate it?'</i> she wonders as she stares at the unplugged strap-on lying on the bed. <i>'She was planning on using that thing on me, so maybe she likes control. Then again, she did kinda leave it unguarded, so perhaps she is asking me to use it instead? That's certainly one way to interpret the situation…'</i> | |||
Without Snow even noticing, Lemon quietly steals the strap-on for herself, hiding it behind her back. "Want me to help with the delivery?" she then asks. | |||
"W-what do you mean…?" Snow asks. | |||
"Well, I think that sex could perhaps speed up pregnancy since it's sped up by source, which is generated more during sex." Yes, even Lemon has independently thought of this exact same theory that many others have. | |||
Snow moves her eyes to Lemon and sees the strap-on in her hands. Her eyes open up fully, and a slightly nervous smile is drawn on her face. Just looking at the scared blue eyes, Lemon can tell that a heart is beating like a drum inside this little child's chest. "I mean, I don't mind, but… you're not planning on using ''that'' on me…?" | |||
"Oh? You were looking to ''"reward"'' me for helping you, but you never asked what ''I'' want…" Lemon says, smiling with a curious look in her eyes as she stares at the plug-in strap-on. "What a peculiar toy. To use it, I must insert it into my holes…" | |||
"I… I found it… on a little adventure…" | |||
"An adventure to a perverted little sex shop?" Lemon teases. | |||
"Hahaha, perhaps", Snow responds, laughing a little shyly. "But you don't ''have'' to put it on, especially since you literally just - " | |||
"You know, I've never fucked anyone with a strap-on", Lemon thinks out loud, ignoring Snow completely, and despite being a little weirded out by the idea, her curiosity gets the better of her. She proceeds to put it on by inserting both plugs into her holes, hoping they will lock into place nicely. <i>'I dislike stuff in my butt even more, but… ohhh, that feels surprisingly nice! Got plenty of natural lube too!'</i> She's very slow to put it on, as inserting both plugs while simultaneously trying to relax is hard for her, but as soon as the one pops into place inside her rear hole, her eyes roll back from relief. A crazed smile appears on her face as soon as she pushes the other plug into her vagina, and finally feeling like she can relax, she playfully giggles and tosses her hips from side to side, looking at the rubbery dildo sway in the air. <i>'Oh, what a sight! But I don't think I dislike it, and this feeling… oooh, I can only imagine what it feels like to thrust with such a sensitive toy…'</i> "How do you like me now?" she asks, crawling toward Snow. | |||
"I didn't expect you to be this assertive…" Snow says. | |||
"Oh, please", Lemon responds, laying both her hands on Snow's shoulders. "I'm always a top in relationships… and I ''love'' dominating my girls…" | |||
With a mad blush and a smile on her face, and her heart beating through her chest, Snow can't bring herself to refuse. Taking her silence as consent, Lemon pushes her down on her back, giggling happily and gleefully. "A-are you sure you wanna do this?" Snow whispers, looking to bargain with Lemon again, despite already lying on her back beneath Lemon's hungry, lustful eyes. "I mean, you must be exhausted because of what just happened…" | |||
"Nope!" Lemon loudly proclaims as she pulls back her hips to present the tip of the dildo to Snow's drenched pussy. | |||
"O-okay!" Snow responds loudly, steeling herself for the insertion. "T-then, at l-least be ''geh''… gentle! I-I'm a guy, y-you know…!" | |||
Lemon laughs softly, delighted by the irony. <i>'Is everyone except me a guy in this world or what? Oh, how the roles have reversed!'</i> She grins happily, observing every move of the helpless-looking little child underneath her as she grabs her hips. "Sorry, I don't plan on being gentle", she speaks out as she begins to push, watching clearly how the lips open up to give way and how the wet folds open up, letting in the shaft. She observes every single expression that the cute girl makes. Snow's face is everchanging, and with every inch of the rubber disappearing into this girl, she displays a new emotion. From a smile of doubt, it turns into a wide-eyed look of fear and shock, straight into that of pure pleasure. When the tip finally reaches the endpoint, she breathes in rapidly, letting out a soft gasp of pleasure, and exhaling a moan of relief, quietly moaning something in what Lemon assumes is Russian. And Lemon, she just loves what she's seeing. It's a sight she could get addicted to, one she would love to see over and over again. | |||
Expecting it to be a little challenging to move, Lemon starts out slow, fully intending to go in fast as soon as she gets properly going. She expects a little friction and a lot of resistance, given the tightness of a tiny hole and the rubbery, unnatural surface, but finds none. The movement feels effortless, even with her measly strength. With only her awkward position holding her back, she moves to a missionary position and leans forward, thrusting her hips up and down. | |||
While Lemon can't feel the convulsions and slight movements of the little girl's inner muscles - which she would love to feel - she can definitely feel extreme pleasure from the way her toy tickles her own inner muscles, and this pleasure is a perfect spice for her to move as fast as possible. It draws her in. Despite lacking the male instinct, her hips move in a near-perfect, unstoppable rhythm. She can't slow down at all. <i>'Oh gosh, I thought about doing this only for her, but the way these plugs grind me from the inside is maddening!'</i> | |||
At the same time, despite her initial reluctance, Snow gives out a lot of room with her fully spread legs and really takes the cock in like a girl, continuing to moan through getting fucked, even getting a bit louder and more talkative as the play moves on. Snow feels her body pushed down with force, almost as if by something much larger than a little girl. She can't move, and she wouldn't move even if she could. She's completely unable to do anything to stop the Nymph fucking her. Her body reacts marvelously and draws it in as the soft skin of two children slaps against each other, just intensifying the pleasure. And then there's the visual aspect. Enchanted by the wonderful sight, she observes the place where they connect, and more importantly, she observes Lemon. She's clearly got a slender body of a little girl, with her chest, belly, and wide hips, but with that long extension added to her crotch, that long extension digging through her vagina, it feels almost surreal to her. It's clearly a little girl, yet she makes her feel like this with a simple toy. If there ever was a way to make her truly enjoy being fucked by a dick, it sure as hell is this very situation. Again moaning something in Russian, she just stares at her own hip and Lemon on top of her in awe, smiling ear to ear. | |||
Seeing how Snow reacts, Lemon begins to move faster with a broad smile on her face, and even though she can't understand a word of what Snow is moaning, she can tell she's having the time of her life, and bets the talk isn't clean. "Aaah-hahaha", she laughs, unable to control herself in the midst of her own pleasure. "You're one talkative little girl in bed, aren't you?" | |||
"Да! Да! Aaaah, fuck yes!" Snow moans, suddenly switching to English, and then back to Russian momentarily. "Oooх, трахни меня глубже2! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Despite Snow's claim to be a top, her body acts obedient, and her face has turned silly from pleasure. It seems like a shameful lie. How can she claim to be a top when she's acting the way she does? | |||
Lemon, empowered by how Snow acts and the idea of her being able to dominate a girl so effectively, discovers a part of herself that she never knew she had. She's always been a female and proud of it, but having a "dick" certainly has a special kind of charm as well, especially since it's a powerful tool against the girls she loves so much to dominate. <i>'It's a shame I can't last much longer! My heart is pounding harder than ever before, and I'm actually getting a little exhausted fucking her like this! But I can't stop!'</i> She knows she won't be able to stop until she cums, or until her body gives in, and fortunately, given the pace she's going at, she knows it's the orgasm that will shatter her rhythm first. She moans, thrusts, and feels her entire body arc and convulse as sweat drops appear on her face and body. She's almost there, and she's not the only one. | |||
Snow has been on the verge of exploding for a while now. She wants to move a little bit, but she's not allowed to. She wants to close her legs, but every thrust against her cervix forces her to keep them spread wide open. She wants to hug Lemon and touch her too, but she can't even lift her back or elbows from the sheets to reach for her skin. She feels genuinely and absolutely dominated, and she loves it. Lemon's conjuring up a magnificent orgasm for her, and she's eager to experience it. | |||
Having her slim body slammed down, talking through her moans until the very end, she cums with a squirt of liquid and a lovely scream. Her eyes roll back, and she feels like she is burning up as she trembles from pleasure, with her vagina clamping down on the rubbery cock hard. Her convulsions and quivers feel brain-meltingly intense. Yet, Lemon won't stop. She's not there yet. Snow almost wants her to slow down for a while, but she can't say anything intelligible between her animalistic moans, not that she would say anything Lemon would understand anyway. She manages to close her legs, but the squeeze of her soft thighs on Lemon's hips cannot slow the girl down, and only seem to motivate her even more. | |||
Lemon can tell that Snow is still at the apex of her climax, which seems to be an unrelenting one, and most definitely long. She herself feels that she can't take it anymore either, and she finally feels her own orgasm slow her down a little bit. Climax completely takes away her ability to focus and move as both her holes twitch. She's pushed down deep, and her back arcs backward. Sweaty and exhausted, she collapses forward to the clutches of her lover, with Snow still pulling her closer with her legs. They share an embrace, feeling each other's sweaty, hot bodies, and both of them, still moaning, extend their tongues forward. Their lips meet for an intimate kiss, one hotter and more erotic than any of the kisses they shared when they were merely warming up. They moan and mumble through the kiss but neither speak a word nor even try to. | |||
This kiss is a sign of things to come. Lemon has no strength or stamina to go for round two instantly, and Snow's legs are way too weak and squishy to even imagine doing anything similar to Lemon. Things are starting to slow down for them, but they're still far from done. | |||
== Reunited == | |||
Wendy wakes up lying on her back without a blanket, feeling rested but also a little heavy. She knows she's carrying some extra package, and now, she notices it can't be hidden anymore. Laying her hands on her slightly round belly, her heart pounds as she stares at herself in disbelief. She expected it, anticipated it even, and even though it's only somewhat round - with her having only entered her second trimester - seeing her own pregnant belly makes her emotional in ways she didn't even expect. <i>'My baby's growing so fast'</i>, she thinks, unsure if she wants to laugh or cry. <i>'Makes me glad because it's gonna be over in just a few more days, but… gosh, feels so surreal just thinking this is me. I was never supposed to be like this, but I'm really gonna become a mother. In a sense, I already am one. And to think it's gonna grow even bigger than this…'</i> | |||
Sitting up, she actually feels pretty good physically, albeit a little horny. <i>'Despite everything I did with Angel, my pussy still throbs like mad'</i>, she thinks, ultimately deciding it's not debilitating or anything, nor something that's going to make her lose herself with desire. Although, with her memories lingering on what she did indeed do with Angel, she rubs her legs together, smiling happily and feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. <i>'I really had sex with one of my best friends'</i>, she thinks, touching herself a little. <i>'Maybe she should get herself poisoned again! Would she even agree to do me again? I'm not sure if I'd even have the heart to ask, especially so soon… but I just get so horny thinking about her… making love to her…'</i> | |||
Remembering their passionate kisses, she blushes madly and shakes her head, trying to push the thoughts away. <i>'No, no, no, I can't see her that way! My heart belongs to Hanako, and only Hanako! I can't fall in love with anyone else! Especially not someone who's supposed to be my friend!'</i> Sitting up, she finds her panties and the cami on the floor, and deciding they're going to be more than enough for her, she puts them on. <i>'I must do something else to keep myself distracted. Maybe work on my maps or something…'</i> | |||
After ten minutes of sitting by her work table and cross-referencing the map in her user interface with a map she got from a council meeting a few days back, a soft knock on the door surprises her. "Come in", she announces, knowing it to be Angel. However, when she notices she's not alone, she practically jumps up from her chair, knocking it over in surprise. | |||
Rain's eyes widen as Wendy approaches her, and even though Wendy looks happy to see her and even ready to hug her, Rain can't take her eyes off Wendy's belly. | |||
" | Despite seeing full well where Rain's attention is, Wendy tries to play it cool and embraces her friend warmly. "I'm so glad you're back", she says. "What happened to you?" | ||
" | "I… I should ask you the same…" Rain asks, sounding worried. | ||
"It was those goblins", Wendy admits. "They caught me, and… this was the price of my defeat, I guess…" | |||
Rain doesn't know what to say. She feels terrible, maybe even a little responsible for not coming to Wendy's aid when she possibly could have, but at the same time, she knows that Lemon would've suffered this fate if it wasn't for Rain's help either. "Where's your head at then? I mean, with your situation…" | |||
"Well, I'm not happy", Wendy says, smiling and trying to laugh it off. "Life goes on, I guess. But how about you?" | |||
" | "Well, let's just say, you're not the only one who's pregnant in this room", Rain says, not knowing how to explain it. | ||
" | "Oh, I guess yours is a little bit fresher than mine", Wendy says, looking at Rain's belly. | ||
"Probably smaller too", Rain says, scratching her cheek. "Maybe, I dunno…" | |||
" | "Still, you should tell us what happened to you", Wendy says. | ||
"I wanna hear your story too, Rain", Angel says. "I'll brew tea and make some pancakes." | |||
"Thanks again", Wendy says, her voice full of love. | |||
" | "You'd make a good wife", Rain jokes, giving Angel a thumbs up. | ||
" | "Hahaha, hubbies can be caring and pamper their partners too", Angel responds, giggling. "Just sit your ass down, and get us up to speed with you, okay?" | ||
Rain nods, ready to tell precisely what happened to her. | |||
---- | |||
Before and during their breakfast, as they also goof around and share a little bit of friendly banter, they tell each other about their stories in detail, commenting on each other's misfortune with varying levels of compassion. That's not to say any of them are unsympathetic at any point, but words coming from Wendy, having heard of what Rain had to go through, border on theatrical. Suddenly, the nightmare that happened to Wendy doesn't sound like the worst thing that could happen to a Nymph. | |||
Having relaxed a little bit, Wendy sighs deeply, a palm covering her face. "Jesus Christ, you've gone through absolute hell. How did you get away though?" | |||
"A | "A kind ogre saved me." | ||
" | "Ogre? Really? Like a big, fat green guy with potato nose and antennae ears?" | ||
Rain, who is usually the one making the jokes, looks at Wendy with a narrow-eyed expression. "He was actually brown and muscular." | |||
"What happened to it?" | |||
"Don't call him ''it''", Rain says, arms crossed. "He saved us, and helped us get back here. He's also a player like us." | |||
"That's… kinda unbelieveable…" Wendy admits. | |||
"Yeah, it is, but that's seriously what he did… and told us…" | |||
Angel thinks about it for a moment but doesn't doubt Rain for a second. "Well, given that there are other towns for Nymphs", Angel says, shrugging, "nothing surprises me anymore." | |||
"Wait, seriously?" Rain asks. "We're not the only ones?" | |||
"Yeah, there is this place called Paradise, which is completely separate from Grove", Angel explains. "Just like us, they think it's the only starting place for players." | |||
Rain lowers her eyebrows, confused. "Well fuck me. What else are devs lying to us about then?" | |||
Wendy shrugs and replies: "Who fucking knows?" | |||
"At least none of the information we've learned in the past few days contradicts the lore", Angel reminds. "So far, those books have been the absolute arbiter of truth, over our memories and what devs tell us." | |||
"It's pretty scary to think that we can't really trust our memories, though", Rain says, worried and annoyed. "I mean, what is true and what's false? There's no way of us knowing." | |||
"I don't think we should really worry about it too much", Wendy says. "I, at the very least, do not want to even think about memories of my personal life being a lie." | |||
"I wouldn't go that far either", Angel says. Rain also agrees. "I think that the healthiest way to think is to believe in our memories until we're proved otherwise", Angel adds. | |||
"That's not a bad plan", Wendy says, nodding, and turns towards Rain. "Speaking of which, how about your physical condition?" | |||
"Okay, I guess", Rain says. "My baby is pretty energetic." | |||
"O-oh, really…?" | |||
"It's not kicking or anything, but the wee tentacle probably wants to get out", Rain says, looking at Wendy's stomach. "Yours is probably gonna keep growing." | |||
"Probably…" Wendy admits, clutching her belly again, feeling a little worried and anxious. "I hope giving birth doesn't hurt… but still, when I asked about your physical condition, I meant… have you been feeling hot…?" | |||
"I do think that I am hot", Rain responds with a poker-faced expression. | |||
Wendy sighs and facepalms. "I meant horny, you dumbass…" | |||
Rain blushes and scratches her cheek, nodding. "Yesterday was kinda bad, but I'm fine now. Me and Lemon, uhm, kinda… you know…" | |||
"Really now?" Wendy asks, a little surprised, not because she wouldn't put that past Rain but because she didn't expect it from Lemon. | |||
"How about you then? How are you feeling due to your condition?" After Rain asks her question, silence falls in the room. She can tell that Wendy and Angel are both blushing. Rain immediately suspects they might've done something, but she finds that idea to be too unbelievable, so she doesn't even want to comment on it. "Never mind…" she says. | |||
"I-I mean, I do manage…" Wendy says, trying to laugh it off. "I'm good…" | |||
"If you're feeling bad, just tell me, and I'll brew more tea", Angel suggests. | |||
"Yeah, thanks for it, by the way", Rain says. "It did help, but it probably won't be needed, 'cause I'm gonna give birth soon anyway…" | |||
"I wish to give birth soon, just to get it over with", Wendy says, a little annoyed. "I mean, not because I want to, but to get better." | |||
"Yeah, I agree", Rain says and nods. "I'm also looking forward to raising it." | |||
Wendy looks at Rain, shocked. "Wait, raising your baby…?" | |||
Rain nods again. "You didn't know? Enchanters can raise and manipulate demons. I never talked about it much 'cause I didn't know where I would get my hands on one, but since there's one inside me right now… I'm planning on using him for experimenting." | |||
Wendy doesn't even know what to say. In the context of normal children, what Rain is talking about sounds cruel to her, but they are talking about demons, so she's a little conflicted. Then again, while she hasn't decided anything yet, she has been tossing around the idea of killing ''her'' baby, so she's not one to criticize Rain for cruelty. Of course, killing one's offspring and making it a guinea pig are on entirely different levels of cruelty, but I digress. "Can you do anything with other kinds of babies…?" Wendy finally asks. | |||
"I don't think I can do anything with them", Rain says, shrugging. "Are you worried about yours?" | |||
Wendy nods. "I still haven't decided what to do with it." | |||
"Just kill it…" Angel says. "Goblins are dangerous and shouldn't be let to multiply freely at our expense." | |||
"That's…" Wendy says, freezing immediately. She feels that punishing the unborn child for the actions of its father is wrong, period, leaving her with a bit of a moral dilemma. "I know it's a goblin, but… it sounds so, so difficult… I don't even know why…" | |||
"I know what you mean", Rain says. "But like, it's not like you can keep it here." | |||
"Well, definitely not ''"here"'' here", Wendy agrees. | |||
"And I doubt you wanna source feed it either…" | |||
"Well, preferably not…" Wendy says, grimacing a little. "Still doesn't make my decision any easier…" | |||
"I'll go around asking other people for advice", Angel suggests, standing up. "I'll do it right away." | |||
"You know you don't really have to go this far for me", Wendy says, feeling like she ''should'' refuse. | |||
"Oh, come on", Angel says, smiling happily. "I'm happy to help you out and support you in any way I can." | |||
"Like I said, a great wife", Rain says, once again giving Angel a thumbs up. "Thanks for the savory pancakes, honey." | |||
Angel feels slightly irritated by Rain's teasing but decides to play it cool, knowing she doesn't mean anything bad with it. "You're ''very'' welcome", she says, returning Rain's thumbs up with one of her own. "Still, I'm going to help you whether you want it or not, Wendy." | |||
"If you insist", Wendy sighs, shrugging. "I'll at least tag along, then. I don't wanna be locked into my apartment for another day straight…" | |||
"If you think your body's up to it", Angel says, smiling a little. | |||
"If you don't mind, I'll go home while you go on your date ", Rain says and stands up. "I kinda wanna help too, but… I think I need a moment alone…" | |||
Angel and Wendy both know that Rain is talking about giving birth. "Are you sure you don't need help?" Wendy asks. "I'm sure Angel and I aren't in ''that'' much of a hurry yet…" | |||
Rain looks at Wendy, thinking about her question. Since Angel is leaving, it would mean that Rain and Wendy would be alone, and Rain knows that. She thinks she knows what Wendy is thinking but doesn't dare to engage in anything sexual with one of her old friends. She wants to keep that as her red line, at least for now. "I don't think I do." | |||
"Is that so…?" Wendy asks, sighing. She does not want to push Rain to have sex, and honestly, she's not sure if she would want to do it either, mostly because she fears that as a self-admitted lolicon, Rain would be sexually interested in her current form, something that weirds her out. <i>'Good thing that tea helped me relax. I'm not even horny anymore. But I guess I'll rely on someone else if it becomes unbearable for me later.'</i> "Well, I'll just put on something more proper", she says. "Wait for me outside, Angel. And see you later, Rain." | |||
---- | |||
Wendy and Angel aren't sure where to start asking, so they head toward the library. They're lucky to find Dana relatively quickly, talking with her good friends April and Katja. As soon as she notices the other two, she waves her friends goodbye, eager to share a couple of words. | |||
"Hey there, Wendy", she says with a gentle smile. "Good to see you back on your feet." | |||
"Hahaha, didn't feel like holing up at home any longer", Wendy responds, suddenly feeling a little bit shy and nervous. "Look, I… I don't know… how to deal with this", she says, looking her body down. "Rather, how to get rid of it…" | |||
"We actually had quite a lengthy discussion this morning about these kinds'a problems", Dana explains. | |||
"Yeah, sorry I couldn't attend…" | |||
"Can't blame you for not wanting to", Dana says, crossing her arms. | |||
"It's not that I didn't ''want'' to", Wendy says, scratching her cheek a little. "But like… eh, whatever. So, any advice?" | |||
Dana thinks about her reply for a moment, not because she doesn't have the answers or the suggestions, but because of how Wendy framed her sentence when describing her problem. "Do you find the idea of getting rid of it difficult?" | |||
"I-I mean, I don't know, I just…" | |||
"It's okay", Dana says with an encouraging smile. "You're not the only one with those kinds of feelings." | |||
Wendy keeps scratching her cheek in her seemingly bottomless nervousness, blushing and pouting, unsure what to even say anymore. "I mean, I know I can't keep it", she finally says. "But like… do I even have a choice?" | |||
"You could give it up for adoption", Dana says, causing Wendy to freeze up in surprise. "Are you familiar with how Grooming works?" | |||
"You mean that profession?" Wendy asks, remembering there indeed is such a profession available for Nymphs. "I don't know much about it, but it revolves around taming wild animals, right?" | |||
"Yeah, and it goes a little bit further than that", Dana explains. "But before I go on… sorry for asking, but you girls know each other from before we got stuck here, right?" | |||
"Yeah, we were in the same guild", Wendy responds. | |||
"Amanda and I are the same", Dana says. "Started playing with her, and a couple of my other good friends from my guild ''"Antemortem"'' myself. She's a fun girl, in and out of this world. A bit of a perverted nutcase - a mad scientist, if you may - but I'm sure you won't mind. The point is, we're both Groomers, and we have this fun little project to ourselves. Well, it's mainly Amanda's project, and I'm just helping her, funding her escapades…" | |||
"And this project has something to do with goblins?" | |||
"Quick to catch on! As you know, professions can be used to update your homes and neighborhood", Dana explains, "and she wants to turn her home into a ''"Goblin Ranch"'' of sorts. In fact, she wants to figure out how to domesticate them." | |||
Angel decides to comment. "I was under the assumption that you can only tame wild animals, like wolves and birds, and stuff…" | |||
"That is true", Dana says, nodding, "but if you can manipulate their growth from infancy to adulthood, you can train animals of all kinds. Even goblins! And since we've got plenty of goblins on our hands, she's putting her time and effort into good use! Anyway, what does that sound like, Wendy?" | |||
"Honestly, this is exactly what I've been looking for", Wendy says, smiling. "Like, I know it sounds fucking weird because I never asked for him… and because he's a monster, but… it just doesn't feel right to kill him…" | |||
"Like I said, you're not alone with those feelings", Dana says, tapping Wendy on her shoulder. "I guess all of us Nymphs have that maternal instinct hard-wired to our brains or something… hormonal shit, so don't feel weirded out by it!" | |||
"Hard not to", Wendy admits. "But thanks, and… thanks for ''this'' too, I guess." | |||
"You're welcome!" Dana says with a cheerful smile. "By the way, you can hide that", she adds, pointing at Wendy's belly. | |||
"W-what do you mean…?" | |||
"Your preggo belly. There's a spell that can hide it, if you want to. You should even have it pre-learned." | |||
Wendy blinks surprised, unsure if Dana's joking around or not, but when she finally opens up her user interface, sure enough, she does have a spell similar to "Wings of Phantasm", which she can use to hide her pregnancy from others. After reading the instructions, she simply closes the interface and nods, saying: "I don't think I'll use it, though." | |||
"Oh?" Dana asks, a little surprised but smiling nonetheless. "Is that also the hormones talking, or…?" | |||
"I dunno", Wendy says, as she clutches her belly with both hands, feeling uneasy. "It's like… I wanna have it be there, kinda like a reminder or something to motivate me, and tell me, ''"this is what's gonna happen if you're not careful out there"'', or something… " | |||
"That's an interesting way to look at it", Dana says, smiling. "Anyway, I've gotta go! I'll hook you up with Amanda later this evening!" | |||
"Alright!" Wendy says, smiling. "I'll come to your place when I'm free!" | |||
With that, the girls go their separate ways, with Wendy and Angel returning home. | |||
---- | |||
Rain closes the door to her apartment, wasting no time discarding all her clothing and getting comfortable. She feels like all she needs is a little push for her baby to be born, so she decides to feed it some source while also relieving herself of stress by masturbating. <i>'Not that I'm feeling that horny right now'</i>, she thinks, rubbing her pussy around a little, trying to get herself back in the right mood. <i>'Probably shouldn't have taken any of that relaxing tea, but I didn't wanna tell those two I was gonna masturbate either. Oh, but this shouldn't take long. Feels so good when I touch myself…'</i> | |||
All it takes is a minute of rubbing and fingering for her to get seriously wet. Mainly focusing on edging and trying not to succumb to her desire to cum immediately, she does a solid job of encouraging her offspring to want to push out. Despite suspecting there will not be a hint of pain during the process, she knows it will be intense and steels herself for the procedure, for once it starts, it won't stop until it's over. | |||
As soon as the squirmy, live baby begins slowly but forcefully pushing out of her, her body reacts magnificently. She tries to hold her breath, but she can't hold back the involuntary moan of pleasure bursting out of her mouth like a bat out of hell. Unable to stop herself from rubbing her clit out, her hips push up, with her body shaking and quivering in anticipation and her legs spreading as far as they can go. | |||
She gives in to the pleasure and cums spectacularly, with the tentacle larva simultaneously pushing out of her, out into the wide world. It's noisy, it's tearjerking, and it feels just as good as real sex, and Rain can't believe she wants it to last a little bit longer. However, it only takes about a dozen seconds for the larva to get out of her completely. After it's all over, she's left exhausted, feeling physically relieved and strangely satisfied. | |||
Left lying, panting, and resting with her legs still spread, she sighs out of relief, and before she can even sit up to look at what just came out of her body, she feels something touch her. Her back jerks up with shock, and she notices several long tendrils, maybe five millimeters in diameter, shooting out from the tentacle larva's mouth, latching onto her thighs, with a strange organ protruding from the creature's mouth like a tongue. Rain tries to grab into it, but with the tendrils pulling its body towards her pussy, she can't stop it. <i>'It's trying to feed on my source'</i>, she realizes, panicked, trying to read the instructions for the restrictive spell from her user interface. <i>'Shit, shit, shit, what do I do, what do I do… there!'</i> | |||
Rain successfully restricts the demon on her first try, and with the creature neutralized, the tendrils retract back inside its mouth. Sighing, she picks it up with both hands and looks at the squirmy, faceless, and limbless worm. "Oh, you ugly, bloody bastard", she tells her child. "Tried to rape your own mom, did ya? I'm going to turn you into a lab rat for that…" | |||
<i>'Still, it's a wee bit bigger than I expected'</i>, she thinks, looking at the creature with confusion and slight repulsion drawn all over her face. Still, despite being "uncute" in her words, it's nowhere near as disgusting as she thought it would be, and as a huge positive, it definitely isn't noisy at all. <i>'Best of all, I don't have to worry about changing diapers'</i>, she supposes, smiling as she sits and stands up, carrying her offspring to the middle of her work table. <i>'Need a fresh change of clothes and a hot shower next'</i>, she decides. | |||
---- | |||
Rain really takes her time washing up, still moping over her perceived poor mental condition and the possibility of changes in her personality. She still doesn't want to change like that, but she figures she should try to push those thoughts away and not worry too much. <i>'I should focus on keeping busy and not worrying about stuff I can't even control'</i>, she reckons. <i>'I'm probably worried for nothing anyway, so best keep my spirits up, especially now that I'm safely home.'</i> | |||
Having dressed in her usual garments and a simple ponytail, she sits down on her work chair to work on her baby, looking to gather information about how to manipulate its growth. Her understanding of the subject - just like is the case for most Nymphs - is elementary at best, as there hasn't been enough time for many of them to get impregnated by demons wide-spread. All she knows is that she can turn demons into items, and having done that, she can "enchant" them as items to manipulate their growth, control them, and make them obey commands through spells. | |||
Being able to inspect her demon like any item, Rain carefully reads through every little piece of information displayed on the floating holographic window, realizing there are only a limited number of mutations this specific creature can branch into. Moreover, these branches, while visible to her, are all displayed as logos and symbols that can't be inspected further. Despite not knowing what they mean, she can vividly remember seeing a large book in the enchanting section of the library, teaching all about raising a demon from tier one - where they're at when they're born - up to tier two. Realizing she will need a lot of reference material to figure everything out on her own, she immediately decides to visit the library. | |||
After finding the tome she had in mind, she picks it up to make the purchase. Players can't take books away from the library, you see, but they can duplicate any book to make their own copies for a price. For this chunky, 153-page recipe book devoted to raising demons, Rain has to pay one gold coin for every twenty pages, which rounds up to eight coins, but she doesn't hesitate for a second because she knows it will be worth every penny. She also picks up an advanced recipe book about soul stones in hopes of learning more about the so-called "Soul Lodestone", the high-tier ingredient she looted from the tentacle demon killed by Ron, but doesn't make reading that book her priority. | |||
Home again, Rain gets straight into reading and tries to make sense of the three symbols her baby has. She first learns that this worm, this blank slate called "Flagellum Demon", is indeed what each and every demon - both big and small, weak and strong - begins its life as, regardless of how it's going to evolve in the future. On the topic of strength, Rain reads a word of warning, which cites, ''"even captive demons are dangerous and devious creatures that will exploit weakness if shown it by their mistresses, and such experiments can easily end up in disasters."'' <i>'Well, I hope that's not gonna be me'</i>, she reckons. | |||
The book lists over twenty basic evolutionary branches on the first page, and they all appear to be randomly selected for each newborn demon. The options range from manipulating them to becoming combat-ready to being used solely for sex and further reproduction. Rain also learns about two additional recipe books she will need in the future, one teaching an aspiring enchanter the art of sub-branching and growing the demons from tier two to three, and another one dedicated to secret branching paths available to be unlocked. Having a perfect understanding of how to turn the Flagellum into a tier-two demon pet, she now moves a few pages back to find out what she personally is working with. | |||
Unfortunately for her, neither of the first two paths available for this specific demon seems interesting, but then she reads all about the third branch, which immediately demands her attention. This one, capping at just tier two with no further branching available, can be grown into some kind of futanari demon, which can be attached to a Nymph to temporarily give them a large, life-like penis. Just reading about it makes her heart beat faster. The last two times she did it with a girl, she lamented how she didn't have a dick and the supposed fact that she would never be able to have one again, but here it is. The opportunity to grow a penis is lying right under her nose, and it's all so simple. All she needs is some time, effort, and a bag full of ingredients to make her futanari dreams a reality. She can't believe it! | |||
Having quickly decided on the path, she immediately begins reading into what she's going to need, skipping through the pages frantically to find out what needs to be done. | |||
First and foremost, the demon will require raw energy, which can be done by either feeding it source and souls, out of which the former seems somewhat self-explanatory to her, while the latter sounds a lot more expensive and laborsome. She already has the souls required, but she can't act too fast because a "balanced diet" is needed for this evolution branch. <i>'Feeding it souls too quickly will scuff the entire process'</i>, she realizes, making her damnest to not miss a single detail. Using the demon as a dildo to feed it source does sound like a small sum to pay if the price indeed is a detachable, fully functional futanari cock, but she may not need to worry about it either as the source can be collected by any Nymph. <i>'Finding a Nymph who'll agree to get fucked by this worm may be difficult, but I'm sure I can find at least one pervert to help me out.'</i> | |||
Furthermore, to manipulate its growth and mutate it into a specific kind of monster, she will need some expensive potions, some fake cum the likes of which she ran into during her second expedition, and three rare mushrooms she has never even heard of. Obviously, having a day all for herself, she decides to head out, hoping some local shops could have what she needs in stock. | |||
After walking around in the center for a little bit and touring shops, she comes across most of what she needs, with the most notable missing ingredients being two mushrooms. She only finds one and has to give out something equally valuable in return for it, but she doesn't mind. It's a mutually beneficial trade in the end, as the trader seems happy too. She even finds fake cum stocked in the same shop, bottled like a jar of mayonnaise, so needless to say, she leaves satisfied. | |||
Rain decides to go home and separate the items she needs from her inventory to store them safely. On her way back, she sees a girl waiting at the door. Warm light is lit in her eyes as she recognizes Pink. At the sight of each other, both of them run towards each other, arms extended, and share a loving hug. | |||
"You really are safe!" Pink yells. "I heard so from the girls and have waited for you ever since!" | |||
"Hope you didn't wait too long. I was out for quite a time." | |||
"I don't care!" Pink says happily, and unable to help herself, she steals a kiss from Rain's lips, a move that shocks and even startles Rain. She's okay with being kissed by a cute girl, but right now, they're outside. Arms extended slightly, not touching Pink back, she stays still, engulfed in the passion of her good friend. After a solid ten seconds, Pink finally relents and says: "I know we shouldn't… and that we promised, but I just couldn't help myself…" | |||
"I-it's fine, really…" Rain says, hugging Pink once again while scanning the surroundings. "But you should've waited until we got inside… I don't want to get seen by Angel and Wendy…" | |||
Pink separates from Rain, holding her hands up like a criminal being pointed at by a gun. "Okay, I'll resist! Even though you're so cute!" | |||
"Why not come in?" Rain suggests. "I have something fun to show you." | |||
Happily obliging, the overly cheerful Pink rushes inside Rain's apartment the moment the door opens up. She jumps directly on top of Rain's bed, face against the sheets, and she kicks about while giggling. Rain's not sure what to make of it, but she sure does not mind Pink fooling around in her house. In fact, she finds it adorable. | |||
"It smells of you…" Pink says, giggling even more. "Oh boy, this is the bed that my precious Rain sleeps in." | |||
As Rain hears the word "smell", she immediately blushes because she's afraid Pink would notice a scent much stronger than her natural little-girl-scent since she masturbated just a moment ago in that very bed. She brushes the thought off and starts unloading her inventory to the already messy table, with her tentacle spawn lying in the middle of the table, still squirming about. She senses Pink coming from behind and looking down at the strange creature. | |||
"Ewww, what the hell…? It looks like a dick, but ''actually'' gross…" | |||
"Oh, it's my child", Rain says, with a dead serious face and expression. | |||
"R-right… I heard about you going through some difficulties…" | |||
"Let's not dwell on that", Rain says. | |||
"Are you fine though? I mean, I heard that miasma is kinda like a drug or something…" | |||
"Oh, so you know about that", Rain says, sounding and looking marginally surprised. | |||
"Yeah, Melody and folks talked about it", Pink responds, trying to remember what they told her. "They don't have first-hand experience, but it sounded scary." | |||
"Yeah, it was difficult, in more ways than one", Rain admits, figuring out there's no reason why she shouldn't be honest with Pink. "It kind of… changed me at the time, and it wasn't as much of a drug as it was just like mind control or something… 'cause I ''wasn't'' acting myself…" | |||
"That's terrifying", Pink admits. "But you kinda seem to be over those effects now! And acting your normal self! Am I right?" | |||
<i>'Well, not sure if I'll ever get over that, but she's right, I suppose'</i>, Rain thinks, deciding to nod. "Still, how did you get acquainted with Melody?" | |||
"I've been grouping up with her and her posse recently", Pink explains, smiling. "You know, after those goblins got the better of us, they've been helping look for you… and other captive Nymphs too, I guess…" | |||
This comes as news to Rain since Angel and Wendy never told her about it. She looks at Pink, surprised. "I need to thank them all then…" | |||
"No need to thank me though!" Pink says, laughing. "I was just doing what I know you would do for me." | |||
"Yeah, you bet", Rain says, smiling brightly. | |||
"But what about this thingie?" Pink asks, changing the subject back to the creature lying still on the table. "Is this what you wanted to show me?" | |||
Rain nods, also showing Pink the book, which is open on the page talking about the so-called futanari demon. She points her hand at the picture of the strange-looking demon with a long, surprisingly human-like phallic extension and little tentacles growing from the base. As Pink looks at it, she can only think of one thing and immediately connects the dots. | |||
"Wait… you're going to turn this into some kind of living sex toy…?" | |||
Rain nods with clear excitement in her eyes. "I'm turning it into a dick!" | |||
"Seriously…?" Pink asks, with lowered eyebrows and an overall skeptical look on her face. "Isn't it already a dick though…?" | |||
Rain shakes her head. "It's just a living dildo. What I mean is a dick that can be attached to a Nymph like a strap-on!" | |||
"That's possible…?" Pink asks, surprised, with a shaky voice. | |||
"What, did I get you interested?" | |||
"I-I can't deny it… but I wouldn't use it…" | |||
Rain tilts her head, letting out a long, stretched-out "Really?" | |||
"I thought I made myself clear the last time around", Pink whispers, sounding embarrassed. "Being a girl ''IS'' my true self… and that means having a vagina…" | |||
"Oh, so it's about being on the receiving end you're interested in?" Rain asks, with a hand on her jaw. | |||
"I-I mean, I DO like dicks", Pink says, blushing like crazy, almost as if she doesn't believe she admitted it out loud. "I would have sex with a guy in a heartbeat, but like… the idea of little girls having dicks is heresy…" | |||
"Then I'm happy to be a heretic", Rain says, with a serious expression, getting closer to Pink. "In any case, | |||
it's good to know I have someone to use this on." | |||
"I never said that…" Pink says, finding herself on retreat, smiling and laughing uncomfortably. | |||
" | "Oh? Your loss, I guess." | ||
"C-come on, Rain…" Pink says, still laughing. "We promised to not have that kind of a relationship." | |||
" | "Says you, after kissing me on the lips unprompted", Rain says, looking at Pink's body, basically daydreaming in her head about boning her. "But you know I'm just teasing you", she finally says, not wanting to admit it out loud. | ||
" | "Still… doesn't look like an easy recipe", Pink comments, looking at the list of ingredients. "Looks like you have a good start, though." | ||
"Yeah, harvesting enough source is going to take a couple of days." | |||
" | "Does the source have to be yours?" | ||
Rain | Rain shakes her head. "I'm happy to loan it to anyone." | ||
" | "How about the demon itself?" Pink asks. "Can it be dangerous?" | ||
" | <i>'She's clearly interested, or at least a little curious'</i>, Rain thinks and gives Pink a short explanation. "That evolution route should have zero risks of pregnancy or the demon being able to turn against its mistress, but a sterilizer made by an alchemist has to be applied to eliminate the miasma's effects. It's an optional step, but still recommended." As Rain says that, she realizes she forgot to buy the said sterilizer. Most alchemists don't have them in stock, as they only work on males. Moreover, ingredients for them are uncommon and used for more sought-after potions, making them a waste of valuable resources in the eyes of many. Rain has to either deal with the miasma in small doses or get someone to make her potions. "As for how it is now, it might rebel a little, but it's ultimately a weakling." | ||
" | "I see…" Pink finally responds, clearly thinking about it. | ||
" | "Still, I'm probably not gonna rush raising it", Rain says, shrugging. "Oh, and can I ask one thing from you?" | ||
" | Pink nods. "Sure, what?" | ||
" | "Don't tell others about this…" Rain says meekly. "Especially not Wendy and Angel." | ||
" | "Why not?" | ||
" | "It's a little embarrassing. They're just going to make fun of me." | ||
" | "Who cares? It's just banter." | ||
" | "Well… I suppose… but it's just the kind of banter I'd rather avoid…" | ||
" | "But you said you'd be happy to loan it to anyone…" Pink remembers, leaning in closer toward Rain with a smug smile. "So why tell me? Because you wanna lend it to me?" | ||
Rain's gut tells her to deny it, and causes her to blush from embarrassment. "I-I don't even know, I just felt like telling you at the time…" | |||
" | "Because you think I'm an easy fuck?" Pink asks, continuing to tease Rain. | ||
" | "I-it's not that I think you're easy", Rain stammers. "I don't want to reveal this secret to those I have no desire to fuck, because there's the risk of them getting actually interested…" | ||
" | "Oh, really now?" Pink asks. Her facial expressions reveal her suspicion. She doesn't believe a word of what Rain just said. "Do you actually think those two would be interested then?" | ||
" | "No, honestly…" Rain says. "It's just that I would never fuck those two, so they don't need to know to begin with." | ||
" | "Alright then, I'll honor your wish", Pink says and nods, with her expression turning into a bit more seductive one. "I can also ''maybe'' be persuaded into helping you with it…" | ||
Rain sighs. "Thanks, I guess…" | |||
" | "Oh, I almost forgot!" Pink suddenly says. "Wendy and Angel talked about wanting to meet up with all five of us to discuss our future plans. Do you think we could bother Lemon?" | ||
" | "Well, she should be awake", Rain thinks out loud, wondering why she hasn't heard about her yet. Then she remembers the other Nymph as well. It doesn't take her a moment to put the two pieces together. "Actually, I think she could be busy…" | ||
Pink tilts her head, looking puzzled, as she has no idea what Rain means. | |||
"But we could go check on her", Rain suggests. "Wanna go straight away?" | |||
"Sure!" | |||
== Meeting == | |||
About a week into the game, a group of six Nymphs, a group of newly-found friends united by a common goal, left the town of Paradise towards the mountainous regions to the south, planning to venture farther than ever before. Past the Sparkling Forest - the area considered amongst the local communities to be entry-level - lies Hammercliff Valley, which was the next frontier for this party. Little did they know that this would be their last adventure together. | |||
It started out well, and they were hopeful about the journey ending on a positive note. Why wouldn't they be? They defeated many foes, looted their treasures, and even survived an ambush by a group of eight goblins, so they knew they were skilled and proudly wore their confidence on their sleeves. Having decided it was time to return home, they turned back, only to be surprised by a group of demons that turned out to be a little too much for them. The Nymphs fought back valiantly, but it was all in vain. They were forced to split up and retreat, and out of the six, the one who was unquestionably unluckiest was their summoner, Snow, for she was the only one who found herself alone in the forest. | |||
This group had a plan in case of these kinds of situations: get home as soon as possible. However, alone in the dangerous reaches of Hammercliff Valley, Snow was not optimistic about her survival. She didn't want to give up, so she pressed on alone, but to make matters worse for her, she was heading in the wrong direction straight from the start. She had only ever relied on the group's scout for navigation, so she didn't even realize that her map wasn't being displayed correctly, which turned out to be terrible for her. By the time she realized that her maps were malfunctioning, as evident by the fact she found herself in the southern parts of the valley, it was already too late. | |||
In the valley, she faced many adversities, barely surviving them all. Her equipment didn't survive the many tentacle traps, leaving her naked and robbed of her dignity, but thanks to her minions, they didn't manage to defile her body. Still, the attacks left her weary, and the night was falling. Deep in the valley, she knew she wouldn't get home, and her friends wouldn't be able to find her either. Weeping and scared, unable to accept her fate in her heart, she searched for a place to rest and found it within the corridors of ancient ruins. | |||
These ruins were the ones she met her fate in. Ambushed by a small group of goblins in the dead of night, she couldn't defend herself adequately, and her minion was no match for them. She escaped by the skin of her teeth, only to find herself trapped in the lustful embrace of a tentacle demon a minute later, one that she would not escape until the day Ron found her. | |||
Five straight days and nights went by, and for that brief chapter in her life, she was pumped full of miasma to pacify her senses and enslave her mind, and more importantly, turned into the demon's seedbed. Giving birth to dozens of larvae, all of which would grow into new traps to help the demon lure unsuspecting Nymphs to his embrace, she lacked any other purpose in life. It felt like a lifetime during the ordeal, but looking back, it felt like a blink of an eye afterward. The flashes she can remember from it all can fit within an hour-long time window, a thought that horrifies her, but also strangely soothes her. After all, perhaps it is better to remember it as nothing but five days stolen from her life rather than as an excruciatingly long minute-by-minute torture that seemed to never end. | |||
Having explained her story to Lemon after giving birth to the one remaining tentacle larva in her belly, she sat alone in Lemon's bathtub, thinking not only about her own nightmare but also about what happened to her friends. Feeling weak, defeated, and insignificant is one thing, but what of her allies? <i>'Did they get away safely, or did they get caught like I did? Are they looking for me? Would they even look for me, or would they just abandon me, given that we weren't even friends in the real world?'</i> The questions torment her, and since she's so far away from home, she has no way of even knowing. Still, as depressed as she feels, she at least can appreciate that - Grove or Paradise - she's a free Nymph once again. | |||
A knock on the bathroom door surprises her. Lemon's friendly face peeks in, and their eyes lock. "Oh, I was worried you'd passed out or something", Lemon says, giggling. "What are you still doing in the bath? It's been like an hour." | |||
"That long?" Snow asks, sighing. "I don't know, my thoughts have kept me preoccupied…" | |||
"Wanna come meet the others?" Lemon asks. "We're gonna have a bit of a chat now that we're all reunited." | |||
Supposing she must, Snow drains the tub and picks up the towel set for her by Lemon, getting ready to meet everyone. | |||
---- | |||
Sitting on the large bed inside Lemon's apartment in a close and tight ring, with intentions of discussing their plans going forward, the five good friends, finally gathered in one place, briefly introduced themselves to Snow, and Snow introduced herself to five friends. | |||
Snow, in real life, is a country-grown boy - a self-described "Gopnik" - having lived her entire life on the shores of Lake Lagoda, about an hour's drive away from Saint Petersburg, Russia. Despite being an adult, she admits to living with her parents because of her relatively young age and the work opportunities the farm life gives her. At first glance, she seems quite shy, but once you get to know her, you will quickly find out that she's a natural extrovert with quite a sharp tongue. As far as her clothes go, she definitely stands out. She's dressed like a schoolgirl with an outfit that closely resembles a typical sailor uniform popular in many Japanese schools. Her long-sleeved jacket is white, her skirt is bright red, and she also wears a matching sea captain's hat on her head. | |||
She's a caster who plays a fully supportive role in a group, relying primarily on summoning minions to do fighting and strengthening her allies, Nymphs and monsters alike. She doesn't use many spells on her enemies and instead opts to use her spare mana and time on heals, making her also a secondary healer. Her arsenal of spells and the wide list of creatures she can summon makes her a rare kind of player who can, in theory, solo any type of non-elite enemy in a one-on-one situation, provided she's adventuring in a relatively easy area and keeping a level head. While she's yet to come across an enemy she's completely unable to deal damage against, she still does the best in group settings due to being a great benefit to her allies. Overall, her playstyle is very defensive and calculating. | |||
"In any case, we're happy to accept you on board, even if just temporarily", Wendy says. | |||
Snow nods, smiling shyly. | |||
"About your friends", Wendy begins, "were those five close to you?" | |||
"I mean, we were ''starting'' to get really close…" Snow says meekly, not sure how to explain herself. "And they were good girls, but I didn't know them from before I came here, so to be honest, I'm not sure. I just want to know they're safe." Then, she looks around at the girls sitting in a circle with her. "By the way, who was the other girl who helped me out from the ruins?" | |||
Rain, who is sitting next to Snow, raises her hand. "That would be me." | |||
"Oh? So, you're Rain?" | |||
Rain nods and is about to reintroduce herself kindly when suddenly, to her surprise and to the shock of pretty much everyone in the room, Snow leans in to take one very soft and short kiss from Rain's lips. Unsure what to even say, she just stares at Snow, pleasantly dumbfounded. | |||
"What kind of a lewd woman are you!?" Wendy suddenly asks, raising her voice and pointing her finger at Snow as if accusing her of a horrible crime, blushing and clearly embarrassed. | |||
"Oh, that was just a little ''"thank you"'' kiss", Snow says, giggling. | |||
"In what world is that normal!?" Wendy asks, still flustered. | |||
"C-calm down…" Lemon says, finding the whole situation funny more than anything else. "She's just happy to be free." | |||
"Maybe Wendy's just jealous of Rain", Pink says, laughing hard. | |||
"S-shut up! I'm so not!" | |||
"I mean…" Snow is blushing herself, having just realized what she did might've been inappropriate. "I just kinda did it without thinking… I don't even know why… I just thought it was the most appropriate way to thank someone…" | |||
"Well, to be honest, kissing someone you just met as a thank you is not the first thing that would come to my mind", Angel says, shrugging, appearing overall neutral to the whole situation. | |||
"O-okay, I'm sorry, Rain…" Snow says, giggling. "I hope you're not angry…" | |||
"No…" Rain says, whispering in the softest and the girliest voice she can muster. "I didn't mind…" | |||
"Yeah, I'd be more worried about Rain kissing you if I were you, Snow", Wendy says, arms crossed. | |||
"Oh, you…" Rain says, turning towards Wendy. "Oh, right. Didn't you say something about other Nymphs here being from Paradise?" | |||
"Right", Wendy says, trying to collect her thoughts and act like a leader. "There were like a forty or fifty of them…" | |||
"Really?" Snow asks surprisingly loudly. "Where? How?" | |||
"We raided Fort Hammercliff", Angel explains. "We wanted to save all the Nymphs who were captive. Amongst the captives were a lot of Nymphs from Paradise." | |||
"I just thought that some of your friends could be in that group", Rain says. "Since you ran to groups of goblin hunters and all that." | |||
"It is not out of the question…" Snow says, thinking about it. "We did stumble across two groups of goblins in our last journey, and since we were scattered, a small group would've definitely been an easy target." | |||
"We should go around asking others about the names of these Nymphs", Lemon suggests. "Want me to go with you, Snow?" | |||
"Isn't this meeting more important to you?" Snow asks. "I mean, you're finally reunited and all that. You don't need to be that concerned for me." | |||
"Are you kidding me?" Lemon asks and laughs. "We're taking a break, so we have all the time we need for ourselves! So let's go together!" | |||
"I'll stay back to loan your kitchen", Angel says. "I'll prepare some snacks if that's alright with you." | |||
"And I'll help!" Pink volunteers. "Can't have you do all the hard work alone again!" | |||
The rest look at each other, nodding, and leave for the center in hopes of finding out the identities of the rescued Nymphs. | |||
---- | |||
They're unsurprised to find out that the people in the theater and library do not remember the names of every single individual, and from the twenty or so names floated around, none sound familiar to Snow. She also tries to describe her friends to those willing to help, but as she's not very good at explaining people's appearances - especially not in English - and since she's looking for five different Nymphs, she struggles with her descriptions. There is, however, one Nymph that remembers seeing a girl that matches one of Snow's descriptions. In fact, this girl is apparently studying in the library, just a short walk away from our heroines. With haste, Snow heads in the direction she's pointed towards, loudly thanking the helpful Nymph as she leaves. | |||
She's really in a hurry to see if the Nymph is one of her previous party members, so much so that the three others have difficulty keeping up. Snow doesn't really care though. As soon as she sees a black-haired little girl reading a book, sitting on a bench, she cries out her name. "Crystal!" | |||
Distracted by a familiar voice, this girl raises her eyes from the book, and she's lit up with joy and shock. She drops the book as she stands up. It's clear that she can't believe her eyes. "Is that you, Snow?" | |||
"Yes, yes!" Nodding, Snow rushes to Crystal and grabs both her hands. "What happened to you?" | |||
"We were on the way home", Crystal begins. "Me, Trisha, and Bell. We got ambushed again by goblins." | |||
"What about others?" | |||
"No clue…" Crystal admits, looking a little worried. "Trisha and Bell probably got back to Paradise since they weren't with me in the castle." | |||
Crystal, at first glance, appears fully human, and her skin is a lighter shade of brown, with her brown eyes being also a bit darker in the shade than average. She's about as average as a Nymph can be as far as her size goes, with stacked hips and ass and a perfectly flat chest. She's got wild-looking short and curly hair, raven black in color, partially covering her eyes and ears, twisting, turning, and poking in various directions. While chaotic, it fits her like a glove and actually looks very cute on her. Her clothes have a militaristic touch to them with a black, plain tank top, baggy green camo shorts that reach all the way to her knees, and a pair of silver dog tags hanging on her neck. | |||
"I also have no idea what happened to Polly and Hina", Crystal admits. "Have you got any clues regarding those two?" | |||
Snow shakes her head. "It's a mystery…" | |||
"How about you? Did you get into trouble?" | |||
"Long story short, I was alone, got lost, and then, caught by tentacles…" | |||
"Yikes…" Crystal says, with a slight hint of disgust in her voice. "That somehow sounds even worse than what happened to me, but how did you get out?" | |||
"Ummmm, we had an unlikely savior", Lemon says, inserting herself into the conversation, which initially confuses Crystal, who didn't realize Snow had company. "Me and her", she adds, pointing at Rain, "got caught by the tentacles too." | |||
"Yeah, they're with me", Snow explains, smiling. "They're all good girls." | |||
"Really?" Crystal eyes the three girls as a shy smile appears on her face. "So, you're all local? Nice to meet you. I'm Crystal." | |||
Brief introductions follow. | |||
"Man, everyone here's so kind", Crystal says. "Willing to help out strangers like that…" | |||
"This little cutie has been awesome in particular!" Snow says, ruffling Lemon's hair playfully, causing her to giggle. "Letting me sleep in her bed, use her bathtub", she lists, dreamy-eyed, almost blushing on top of her bright smile. "Not to say the other ones aren't awesome too!" | |||
"Yeah, we would probably still be out there in those dungeons if it weren't for the others", Wendy says, looking at Crystal with an encouraging smile. | |||
"Oh, so you were ''there'' too, huh", Crystal mumbles, looking deep into Wendy's eyes and glancing at her belly. | |||
Wendy notices this immediately, and looking back at Crystal, she sees that her waistline is flat. "You must've already dealt with yours, huh…" | |||
"Yeah", Crystal says, blushing a little bit. "I gave birth to it this morning…" | |||
"Was it awful?" Wendy asks, looking worried. "L-like, is it painful, or…?" | |||
"Oh, trust me", Crystal says, trying to put on a reassuring smile. "Didn't hurt nearly as much as popping out a real baby does. So don't worry about it too much." | |||
"Hard not to…" Wendy admits. | |||
"Anyway", Snow says, hands behind her back, putting her face real close to Crystal's. "What're you doing here all alone?" | |||
"Reading… duh…" | |||
"That's not what I meant!" Snow adds. "Come with us!" | |||
"Oh, fantastic idea!" Lemon adds, clapping her hands together playfully. "You should totally join us since you're not busy!" | |||
Crystal double-blinks slowly, feeling and looking a little taken aback. "Well, I was kinda busy studying…" | |||
"Save that for later", Wendy suggests. "Snow kinda wants to join our party, so how about you?" | |||
"I… I don't know…" Crystal admits, scratching the back of her neck nervously. She shows signs of fear, and doubt oozes from her voice. "I haven't honestly even thought about returning to the battlefield…" | |||
"Why not?" Wendy asks. "Are you scared?" | |||
"Yeah", Crystal says, hanging her head. "I mean, you went through that as well, so you know how awful they were. I had already more or less given up after the second day…" | |||
"Oh, right, you were there a lot longer than I", Wendy realizes. | |||
"Yeah, and they were so brutal", Crystal says, tearing up a little. "Like, they… they ran a train on me for hours, until my voice was hoarse from screaming and crying, until I passed out… and then, when I woke up in solitary confinement, they gave me disgusting bread and stale water… and…" She falls silent as the image of goblins masturbating in a row appears before her mind's eye, with sperm coating her hair, face, chest, and shoulders, and how she was forced to scrape it off her skin to eat before being forced to suck it straight out from the dicks. | |||
"Hold on", Lemon says, alarmed, not letting Crystal continue her story. "They let you recover?" | |||
"H-huh? Y-yeah, I… it shocked me…" Crystal says, rubbing her cheeks from her involuntary tears. "I mean, we ''were'' slaves, basically just livestock… so it doesn't make sense for them to ''"break"'' us like that…" | |||
"But that's awful…" Lemon says, trying to remember the exact words she read from the Gamer's logbook regarding the mechanic behind's Nymph's mortality and mental breakdown. "I thought that enemies couldn't abuse the mechanic. At least, that's what the books say." | |||
"I know!" Crystal replies. "But that's what happened! Right, Wendy?" | |||
Wendy, having realized that she too could've been in a similar situation had she been there longer, falls silent and scared, unable to really say anything in response. Flashbacks of what the goblins did to her come back to her, but this time, accompanied by the idea of not being able to get out. Ever. Had there not been any plans for a raid, she would still be there, unable to escape, unable to die, unable to be anything other than a slave for god knows how long, perhaps even indefinitely. "I… I wasn't there for that long", she finally says, almost shaking. "That's so unfair…" | |||
"And who knows what happens if we ''actually'' die", Rain responds, thinking about her own situation. "I mean, those tentacles sure as hell didn't care about healing us or anything like that…" | |||
"Regardless", Crystal says, "thinking about risking something like that happening again… doesn't exactly make me excited about picking up my axe, if you know what I mean…" | |||
"Well, you don't have to worry about that tonight", Lemon says, putting her arm over Crystal's shoulder. "There's just ''no way'' we're going on an adventure when we're all still healing. But you still should come with us. We're just having a little get-together and fun between us girls…" | |||
Crystal hangs her head because, despite not wanting to bring the mood down, she isn't up for fun. | |||
"As much as I'm up for fun, I feel like getting to the bottom of this is more important", Wendy says. "Should we buy the whole book and try to figure out some clues? I mean, there ''has'' to be a logical explanation to what they were doing…" | |||
"I'll pitch in and buy it", Snow suggests. | |||
"So, you coming?" Lemon asks Crystal. "I understand how you're feeling, but I'm sure you'll feel better in friendly company." | |||
Crystal quietly nods, supposing she really shouldn't be alone right now. Smiling through her emotional pain, she wipes the rest of her tears away. "Thanks for the invitation…" | |||
"And I'm sure your friends all got safely to Paradise", Lemon adds. "So cheer up." | |||
"I sure hope they did…" Crystal says, with her spirit sinking a little once again. "It just worries me because there's no way to know… and no way for me to return to Paradise alone…" | |||
"Honestly, going to Paradise sounds like a banger idea", Rain says, hands in her pockets. "We could help you get there." | |||
Both Crystal's and Snow's eyes light up with excitement, but only Crystal speaks out. "Seriously? I mean, that's a huge commitment and could be risky…" | |||
"Well, not overnight", Rain admits. "Like, we must prepare, especially considering our recent failures…" | |||
"I would be up to traveling to Paradise too", Wendy says, eyeing Crystal up and down with curious eyes. "What's your role?" | |||
"I'm a tank", Crystal says, which makes everyone in the party really happy. "I'm guessing you ladies need a tank?" she adds, laughing a little, feeling a lot better all of a sudden. "It's written all over your faces." | |||
Rain extends her hand to Crystal for a shake. "I used to be the only melee in this party, so ''once'' you join us", she says, with a playful smirk on her face, "we'll have each other's backs, okay? You'll help us, and we'll help you, ''friend''…" | |||
"Really?" Crystal says and shakes Rain's hand, feeling even more encouraged. "Let's share the burden then." Despite saying that, Crystal still doesn't make the final decision to join, and lucky for her, she's not in a rush to decide either. Still, knowing Snow has already shown interest, she at least feels warmer to the idea than a minute ago. Besides, she supposes she really should at least try to make new friends instead of being alone. | |||
---- | |||
On the way back to Lemon's house, Crystal talks more about herself while learning about the girls she just met. In the real world, she's a 35-year-old American woman living in a small town in Texas with a Mexican mother, an African American father, and a family of her own with two grade-school-aged sons. She used to be a real MMO junkie growing up as a teenager, but nowadays doesn't have much time to play, with her family and her work in the United States Air Force taking too much of her time away from hobbies. | |||
Her in-game combat role is not only melee but very much in-your-face and close-quarter. She wields a giant axe as her weapon, and her talent choices prioritize raw strength, damage mitigation, and survivability as opposed to the fast-paced movement most Nymphs prefer. As a fighter, she is surprisingly technical, helped by her experience with a similar weapon from her days from an unnamed competitor to Mormia, a game she used to play a lot in her twenties. | |||
After enjoying each other's friendly company, and the light evening snack prepared by Angel - a big bowl of fruit salad, to be specific - their thoughts finally return to the more serious matters at hand, with the near-complete Gamer's Logbook taking center stage as they put it under the figurative magnifying glass. To their surprise, they also find a new, third entry, and decide to quietly read it together. | |||
---- | |||
''Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Nymphs and Mortality, Part Three: Death, Rebirth, and the Cost."'' | |||
''Having explained what leads to Nymph's mental breakdown - which in this context means death - and how it can happen, the only thing left to explain is what happens afterward. As stated in the previous chapter, the player's spirit will leave Nymph's body upon mental breakdown. What happens next, anywhere from a few minutes up to three weeks after it has taken place, is rebirth.'' | |||
''Nymph's life is an eternal cycle that cannot be interrupted by normal means, and Nymph's soul can't escape Phantasm. It can't return to the world players consider "real", and it can't perish completely either. Instead, when rebirth occurs, the player will respawn in a new avatar, identical to the previous one in appearance, in a place called the "Garden of Rebirth".'' | |||
''The Nymph will always be reborn either in the closest "Garden of Rebirth" to the place where they perish or the last "Garden" they visited. The rebirth always happens on the "Day of Rebirth", which occurs on the first day of the Eclipse, considered to be the end of a month in Phantasm. Despite being organisms of bone, flesh, and blood, Nymphs grow from plants that bloom on the day of rebirth. These flowers only bloom where there is a lot of source present, or in other words, in places where Nymphs tend to live.'' | |||
''When the player comes back to life, they will lose all their equipment, everything in their inventory, all their learned abilities, levels, talents, professions, and even their predetermined class, meaning they will literally have to start from scratch. After this, they can choose to take a completely different path on their second playthrough if they want to, or stick to what they already know. It is entirely up to them.'' | |||
''Lastly, there is also a spiritual cost to each rebirth. Every time player resurrects, she will lose an irreplaceable part of herself. What this something is, is a secret for now and a surprise left for when the player dies. Then again, by the time she has resurrected, she won't know what it is that she lost.'' | |||
---- | |||
None of this comes as a relief for any of the seven Nymphs, but at the same time, as harsh as the reality of their situation is, it's also what they expected. They suspected they would resurrect; they just didn't know about the details. Still, whether being forced to be this world's prisoner in an inescapable loop is better or worse than being granted the release of death is left for every individual to decide for themselves. Some, without a doubt, would rather end their lives than suffer in a world where the enemies around them want to turn them into sex slaves, but then again, some find the idea of immortality reassuring since there ''could'' still be a way out. | |||
Angel, who clings to the latter argument, is the first one to comment on the texts. "There still isn't any information about how to actually get out from this game", she points out. | |||
"Yeah, but the text says the cycle can't be interrupted by ''"normal"'' means", Crystal says. "That suggests there's more to this." | |||
"Yeah, and we don't even know if there's a fourth part either", Snow says, shrugging. | |||
"But what about the thing we lose when we die?" Pink says. | |||
"Honestly, those last sentences feel like a riddle", Rain mutters. | |||
"Well, we're almost three weeks into the game", Lemon points out. "We don't know what day we spawned to this world on, but the so-called day of rebirth hasn't occurred yet." | |||
"It can't be too many days away", Pink says. "I mean, it said ''"the end of the month"'', or something…" | |||
"How long is a month in Phantasm anyway?" Wendy asks. "Thirty days? How is it even counted?" | |||
"I mean, the month on earth is determined by the time it takes for the moon to revolve around the earth", Lemon points out with a speculative tone. "Since Phantasm IS the moon in this case, maybe a month is the time in which Phantasm revolves around that huge gas giant? I'm guessing the time is not the exact same as on earth…" | |||
"Makes sense", Pink says, nodding. "But what's this nonsense about some enemies being able to heal us?" | |||
"Right, I told the others in the library", Crystal says, with her heart sinking again. She supposes she should start straight from the beginning. "Right, so… there are obviously all kinds of goblins, and some of them are smarter than the others, right? The smaller ones are stupid, they don't care about our wellbeing… but the elite goblins, those taller ones, the shamans… ''they'' were calling the shots and making sure we got rest…" | |||
"That sounds ''SO'' unfair", Angel says, sounding irate. "I mean, isn't the whole point of losing ''being'' able to die and respawn?" | |||
"Yeah, and that's what the text says", Lemon says, flipping through the pages to find the right passage. "See? ''"Programmed enemies are not intelligent enough to abuse this mechanic, as it would be just plain unfair"''. Isn't that contradictory?" | |||
"You know shit's fucked-up when even the lore books say the game's unfair", Rain comments, shrugging. | |||
"Yeah, but I think there has to be some mechanic that would protect us from that kind of abuse", Wendy says. "There's just NO WAY it would be fair otherwise." | |||
"When has this game ever been fair to us?" Lemon asks, pointing out the obvious. | |||
"Well, honestly, never", Rain admits, but still challenges the idea of being unable to break down in her little head. "Still, just because the goblins let you rest doesn't mean that you would've been slaves for eternity, right?" | |||
"That's what it honestly felt like", Crystal admits. "I couldn't even do anything about it, because most of the time when I slept, I only did because I passed out from exhaustion. I always woke up with my stamina bar regenerated, and like I said, they gave me food too." | |||
"But, like… what if you ''don't'' eat?" Pink asks. | |||
"I… kinda tried… but they whipped me as punishment", Crystal remembers. "And the shaman healed me through all that as well, but it didn't take the pain away. I dunno, I didn't fight back after that…" | |||
"Maybe there's some mechanic that would let us give up and despawn after a set time?" Lemon speculates. "Is suicide an option?" | |||
"Nobody I've talked about has spoken of such a thing", Crystal says. "As for the latter, well… I couldn't even open up my user interface or deal damage to myself… and the shamans could heal us anyway…" | |||
"Okay, so… we'll just have to accept that this world's unfair as fuck for now", Wendy says. "The question remains the same: how the fuck could they abuse the mechanic?" | |||
"I don't know…" Crystal admits. "I'm just talking about my personal experiences…" | |||
"I might have a clue", Rain says. "It only says that ''"programmed enemies"'' can't abuse the mechanic." | |||
Crystal turns towards Rain. "What are you implying?" | |||
"What if the enemies are not programmed? What if they are thinking, feeling, and intelligent beings just like us?" | |||
Crystal, who found herself on the other side of this debate, can't do anything but admit: "…That would change everything." | |||
"Wait a minute, Rain", Wendy says. "Are you talking about monsters like that ogre you met?" | |||
Rain nods. "Ron claimed to be a player despite being a monster. It could very well be that some of those goblins were the same." | |||
"I can't imagine players, humans like us, being so cruel to us", Angel says. | |||
"Me neither, but it's possible", Rain says. "And they could be controlled by someone other than us players. Could be some super-advanced artificial intelligence too. I wouldn't even put it past the bastards who are behind all this." | |||
Crystal had not heard about the monster that was a player yet, but the fact that everyone else seems to believe the story - Snow included - and the fact that Lemon also says that she talked to this ogre named Ron makes her a believer too. "Well, it would be a logical explanation, and that would also mean that there are no contradictions in the lore." | |||
"Yeah, and it also means that this game just got a little scarier", Pink says. | |||
"So, let's summarize", Lemon says. "If we're caught by a dumb enemy, we'll resurrect and lose our progress along with something important. If we're caught by a smart enemy, we're probably forced to be slaves for God knows how long. Either way, we're royally fucked." | |||
"No news there", Angel says, sighing. "We were fucked from the moment we got stuck here." | |||
"Instead of discussing depressing shit, why not actually discuss how we can avoid this all?" Rain says. "If we never lose, we will never have to worry about getting caught." | |||
"Well, that was the topic we WERE supposed to talk about anyway", Wendy says. "I'm happy to talk about that." | |||
"So, provided that Snow and Crystal join us", Lemon begins, "we have Rain and Crystal as tanks, Angel as a healer, Snow as a secondary healer and a supporter, and me, Wendy, and Pink as pure damage dealers. Have any of you actually read the updated guidelines written by Dana and Katja?" Everyone shakes their heads. "Because they said, and it got me thinking, that damage dealer isn't a viable role. Everyone should contribute in some other way." | |||
Wendy immediately realizes that this is partially directed at her. "Well, I am the tactician, so…" | |||
"Yeah, I think you're fine", Lemon replies. Then, she turns towards Pink. "But how can ''WE'' contribute?" | |||
"I could get a stone that offers me more crowd-control spells", Pink suggests. "I don't want my damage output to suffer, but if we all benefit more from it, I'm happy to change my style." | |||
"There can never be too much crowd control", Rain says. "We barely have any at this point." | |||
This leaves Lemon in thought because she hasn't thought a lot about how she could contribute to the team with crowd control. She doesn't have the right talents and can't really serve as a secondary tactician, given her constant distance and a stealthy role. "I mean, I do have some crowd control, like ''"Pin-Down"'' and ''"Concussive Arrow"'', and plenty of poisons too." | |||
Wendy taps Lemon's shoulder. "I actually have always viewed your attacks as finishers of sorts since you rarely leave your target alive. If we get more crowd control, your role will become easier and help us all." | |||
"Yeah, I don't REALLY think that we need every damage dealer to have crowd control either", Pink admits. | |||
Snow nods. "Provided that I'm a full supporter, I think we can afford to have one pure damage dealer in the party of seven." | |||
" | |||
"Besides", Pink says. "Isn't being an alchemist already your role?" | |||
"Well, it's more like a precaution than a combat role", Lemon says, sighing. "I kinda feel embarrassed about staying as the sole damage dealer, especially after saying that we all need to contribute with something other than damage." | |||
"Don't mind it", Wendy says. "Just do your thing. We don't have to agree with everything that those two big shots have to say." | |||
Lemon nods reluctantly. | |||
"Speaking of professions", Angel realizes, turning towards Snow and Crystal. "How about you two?" | |||
"I'm an enchanter", Snow says. "I heard you already have one. Not sure if that's viable." | |||
"I don't think it matters", Rain says. | |||
" | "I don't have a profession yet", Crystal admits. | ||
"Wait, really…?" Wendy says, looking at Crystal with a suspicious look in her eyes. | |||
" | "I-I just didn't think of them as a big deal", Crystal says, sounding defensive. "I couldn't choose either. I should probably get one now, though." | ||
"We don't have a Smith or a Caretaker in the group", Pink thinks aloud. | |||
"I actually thought about becoming Caretaker once I learned about them", Crystal admits. "Grooming could fit me since I kinda like animals", she adds, giggling. | |||
Wendy's suspicious look turns a little more surprised as her eyebrows raise. "Oh, that would actually be super cool." | |||
"Yeah, and taming a wild beast would give us an eighth party member!" Crystal adds. | |||
"I wish I could do that", Snow says. "I can't tame demons that aren't my own. If I want more demons, I need to get pregnant." | |||
"Speaking of which, what should I do with that demon?" Lemon asks, turning towards Snow. "The one you restrained." | |||
"Like I said, whatever you want!" Snow announces happily. | |||
"Give it to me", Rain suggests. | |||
"Well, I don't mind", Lemon says, thinking about it for a moment, "but wouldn't it make more sense for me to give it to Snow…?" | |||
"I don't really need it…" Snow admits. | |||
"Let me adopt your baby", Rain says. | |||
"Please, don't frame it like that…" Lemon says, laughing. "It's a freaking demon…" | |||
"What are you even planning on doing with it?" Angel asks. | |||
"Not sure", Rain admits. "Since the first one is for pleasure, the second would be for combat." | |||
"Wait, pleasure?" Angel asks. Rain realizes that she might've accidentally said something she had no plans of telling, and she doesn't answer Angel's question at all. "Pleasure ''who'' exactly?" | |||
"Don't push me…" Rain says, clearly flustered. "I don't want to tell you…" | |||
"Oh fuck that", Angel continues, with a brash smirk on her face. "You brought this up, so spill the beans!" | |||
Yet, Rain refuses to explain herself. This time, all she can do is stay quiet and look away. | |||
Meanwhile, Wendy is quick to mirror her own thoughts and feelings into Rain. Because of her recent experiences and the fact that she has warmed up to the idea of taking a dick - an idea completely foreign to her before she became a Nymph - she suspects that Rain could be going through a similar change. It also gives her the courage to push Rain on this topic and confess her own feelings out loud. "I totally get you if you feel like you're changing because of this world. I'm like that as well." | |||
Rain looks at Wendy with wary eyes. "Do you feel like this world has changed you as well…?" | |||
"Yeah, this world has kind of made me warm up to dicks…" Wendy says, cheeks beet red and voice shaking. "So, I completely sympathize with you if you want to, um… pleasure yourself with a toy… or a pet like that…" | |||
"Dude…" Rain says, finally deciding she must explain what she meant. "It's not like that. I'm growing a demon that kind of works like a strap-on." | |||
Wendy, having realized that she kind of admitted herself changing while making a vain point, just gets even more embarrassed, and it's clear to see. | |||
"I-I mean", Rain says, whispering, "I have changed as well, but I don't think I like dicks…" | |||
"I always liked dicks, so I don't feel like I've changed!" Pink announces loudly, half serious, half joking. | |||
"Okay, I'll say it as well!" Snow suddenly shouts. "I'm exactly like Wendy!" | |||
"I have changed a little bit too", Crystal admits. "I've always been a heterosexual, though…" | |||
"I think we all have changed", Lemon says. "Don't feel embarrassed about it, Wendy." | |||
"It's just that talking about these kinds of topics feels weird…" Wendy says, pouting. | |||
"I thought you weren't planning on telling anyone else", Pink says, poking Rain with her elbow. | |||
Rain sighs. "Well, the cat's out of the bag. Don't expect me to chase you girls with it, though." | |||
"Now I want to make myself a similar demon", Snow says, giggling. "If it is possible for me!" | |||
"Oh, right!" Wendy remembers and takes a look at the clock on Lemon's wall. "I should get going. I promised to meet up with Dana." | |||
"Awww, we haven't even started to have fun yet", Lemon coos with a seductive tone. | |||
"Hahaha, I wanna hang out and have fun", Wendy says, clutching her belly, "but she's helping me with this uncomfortable situation…" | |||
"Oh, so it's a date?" Lemon asks, and giggles. "Well, knock yourself out!" | |||
"Don't frame it like that", Wendy says. "Anyway, I'll see you later!" | |||
With Wendy leaving and most of the important discussion behind them anyway, the discussion diverges from more serious topics to those that are a little bit more casual and more personal to each one of them, which is quite alright with them. They're not going on an adventure for a while, so they can have fun and pointless discussions to their heart's content. They all want to spend time getting to know each other better too, especially with almost everyone in the party being from different walks of life. | |||
== Wendy's Visit to Amanda's Ranch == | |||
After being picked up from her little treehouse, Dana leads Wendy to the southwestern woods of Grove, to a charming three-room cabin built underneath the branches of a giant oak. From where they stand, Wendy sees a front-yard filled with all kinds of fantastical flowers, a large fenced outdoor enclosure only accessible through the cabin itself, and a signpost in front of the door reading "Amanda's Love Shack", with the small print below reading, "Stay away, fools". As weirded out as Wendy is by it, the sounds coming from inside the cabin catch her attention better than any written sign ever could, and as Dana opens up the front door, the reality of what's going on inside becomes more evident. | |||
"O-okay, I didn't expect this", Dana admits, smiling through her blush. | |||
Listening to the sounds of a creaking bedframe, muffled moaning, and the chain of back-to-back slaps and claps shock Wendy, making her question what the hell she has walked into. Stuttering and stammering, she points at the bedroom door, asking Dana: "W-why would s-she… s-something l-like this…" | |||
"I did say she's a pervert", Dana says, trying to laugh it off as she moves to open the bedroom door. "But for fuck's sake, I told her she's expecting visitors…" | |||
What Wendy sees goes beyond simple perversion, at least in her relatively innocent and vanilla brain. On top of a small bed, three naked, adolescent, and slim little goblins surround a petite pale-skinned brunette, who's so small and tiny that she wouldn't look a day older than eight as a human. It's quite clear to both Dana and Wendy that she's completely and utterly helpless to stop what's happening. Still, even as she rides the goblin lying down, takes one from behind, and has her head buried in the third one's crotch, she neither resists nor protests. With her eyes rolled back when they're open, closing and blinking rapidly from pleasure, she moans as she sucks on the dick in her mouth, with the goblin grabbing onto her head and hair, holding her long and droopy elf ears like handlebars. Her eyes perk and lighten up as she notices she has company, but even as she tries to pull her head back, the goblin just thrusts in harder. | |||
"Okay, get off her, boys", Dana demands, with a staff in her hand. | |||
Despite noticing they have company, the goblins just respond by cackling manically at Dana. However, when one of them sees Wendy - and more importantly, the pistol in Wendy's hand - he stops immediately, pulling his dick out of the little brunette's ass with his hands held up high. | |||
"Oi, put that away", Dana orders, pushing the gun down with her hand. | |||
"B-but they're raping her!" Wendy stammers, shocked. | |||
"''I said'' - put it away", Dana repeats, sounding slightly incensed. "Let me handle this." Preparing a little spell with her free hand, her magical staff begins to glow, with all three goblins stopping, as their bodies first stiffen up and then relax. However, even as they all stop, even as the goblin pulls away from the little brunette's face, she doesn't move to free herself. | |||
"Thanks for saving me, Daniel", she says as she sits up properly, licking her smiling lips. "But I'm… ''not!'' …done yet!" she states, pushing her hands against the goblin's shoulders, essentially pinning him down. She continues to pump her body up and down, milking the goblin's little prick with her pussy, now moaning freely. | |||
<i>'I can't believe she's willingly riding it'</i>, Wendy thinks, mouth gaping in awe as the blush on her face grows redder. <i>'Even though she thanked Dana for saving her… is she actually enjoying this? She's got such a beaming smile on her face too.'</i> The goblin then grabs onto her waist, pushing his own hip up as he pistons in and out of the tiny child's pussy with ease, filling the room with the sounds of skin slapping against skin as the little elf takes it gleefully, moaning and shouting as she moves towards an orgasm. | |||
Wendy can take her eyes off the situation just enough to see how Dana points her finger at the bedroom door, commanding the two goblins to walk straight outside. Still partially blocking the doorway, Wendy moves out of the way, with the two pouting little goblins glancing at her. <i>'When they raped me, they wouldn't even slow down when I screamed and cried… but these ones actually listen to Dana! Even though they're goblins!'</i> With Wendy's eyes locked on the two erections on those little creatures, her lower body instinctively reacts just thinking about them and remembering how it felt at the mercy of those goblins. <i>'I'm a little scared, but… oh, thank fuck they're walking away…'</i> | |||
Pushing herself down on the goblin, the little brunette moans in a way no young child should, blurting out a whole chorus of filthy words, begging to have her cunny filled up with goblin jizz. Meanwhile, the goblin's open palm shot connects with the elf's little ass, causing her to scream "Yes" at the top of her lungs, and squirt on his dick and belly as the climax overtakes her. With both of his little green hands clasping her buttocks hard, the goblin shrieks as he pushes his dick as hard as he can, as deep as he can go, emptying his balls into the Nymph. The brunette's cries and moans calm down into sighs of pleasure, and lips pressed together, she muffles her giggles and laughter as she pulls herself away from the goblin. Sitting her butt down on the bed, now away from the goblin, she tilts her head backward as she stares at her two visitors. | |||
"Amanda, for fuck's sake", Dana says and covers her face with a palm. | |||
"Someone has to feed them to help them grow", Amanda the elf responds, speaking with a noticeable Appalachian accent. | |||
"But ''all three'' at once?" Dana asks, arms crossed, looking a bit concerned. | |||
Amanda giggles. "I only meant to feed one of them, only for a little bit, but I forgot to lock the door! The other two snuck in on me, and because I ''couldn't'' cast a command spell on them… they held me down, forced themselves on me…" | |||
"They… raped you?" | |||
"Dommed me!" Amanda corrects with a beaming smile. "I mean, I couldn't say no, but… boys will be boys!" she adds, giving the little goblin a light tap on his back as he sits up. "Besides, I knew they were gonna stop ''eventually''… so I thought I'd just go with the flow!" | |||
Dana throws her arms into a shrug and sighs. "If you keep showing weakness to them, they're gonna grow up to not listen to your command spells…" | |||
"Oh, shush", Amanda says, sitting up, walking up to Wendy. "Anyway, you must be the girl Daniel mentioned", she continues, eyes now locked on Wendy's belly. "Heard you're interested in donating that for my ''research''…" | |||
"Y-yeah, and… if you're seriously willing to take it…" Wendy begins, still shaken up by what she witnessed. "I don't even know how I could thank you for it…" | |||
"Oh, trust me, we're ''both'' doing each other a favor", Amanda says and takes a graceful bow. "Name's Amanda; a healer, a breeder, and an advocate for love and tolerance. And if my memory serves me correctly, you're Wendy…" | |||
"Right", Wendy says smiling, trying to clear her head. "Still… are you okay? After what they did to you…" | |||
Amanda tilts her head in confusion. "Why wouldn't I be?" | |||
"I mean, he came inside you…" | |||
"Oh! He's too young to impregnate me!" Amanda states, and throws one of her hands into a peace sign as she lovingly clutches the awkwardly smiling little goblin, now standing right beside her. "So I can take as many creampies as I want!" | |||
Hearing that weirds Wendy out a little because out of all the Nymphs she's met - even the ones she deems to be perverts - Amanda stands out with her uniqueness and lack of shame. <i>'Or is it really that?'</i> Wendy questions, wondering if it could be merely a façade or her trying to brush off an embarrassing situation with humor. <i>'If what she says is true, then she didn't expect to be caught and didn't mean it to get out of hand, but then again, she did let herself to get fucked by a monster to begin with, which is unconventional, to say at the very least. But not sure if I can blame her, considering MY fantasies… even though I wouldn't have the heart to act them out…'</i> | |||
"Still, my apologies if I shocked you", Amanda says, trying to sound more sympathetic, waving the little goblin away. "Your memories with these creatures must be painful, but rest assured, you're in safe hands here." | |||
"Thanks, and don't mind me", Wendy says, trying to smile. | |||
"Well, you're only safe so long as you don't wander off", Amanda adds with a wink. "They're still monsters, and without a command spell to keep them in check, they will force themselves on you." | |||
"I'll keep that in mind", Wendy says, feeling a little uneasy about what she just heard, especially with one of the beasts still present. "How do these ''"command spells"'' actually work? Since they obviously didn't seem like they were listening to you, but they sure listened to Dana…" | |||
"That's because Daniel ''actually'' cast her spell on them all, while I only had my spell on ''this'' one", Amanda admits, smiling through her pouting lips as she points at the goblin. "They listen to you as long as the spell is active, but it only lasts for an hour, and they can resist its effects. Like I said, they're monsters. They're born to dominate females and will capitalize on weakness if shown it…" | |||
"Yeah, and if they're taught to do what they please with us", Dana continues, staring a hole through Amanda with her judgmental eyes, "they're eventually gonna grow up to be like wild goblins and become immune to our command spells. Right, Amanda?" | |||
"Hahaha, right-o! I'll be more careful in the future!" | |||
<i>'I guess that's also why she told me not to wander off'</i>, Wendy thinks. "So, why is it that you're actually raising goblins?" | |||
Amanda lets out an audible "Hmm", as she pushes her finger on her lips and rubs her chin. "It kinda was a spur-of-a-moment decision, but I think these creatures could benefit us", she explains, with a mysterious smile appearing on her face. "It's not just research into how they grow and behave, but also for pleasure and recreation. Us Nymphs can get horny sometimes, and it's good to have options for relief…" | |||
"Like I said, a perverted nutcase", Dana says, smugly smiling as she shrugs. "Like, you saw her a minute ago with that goblin. That's who she really is, both in and out of this world." | |||
"Well, like I said earlier, ''someone'' has to feed them to help them grow into big strong boys!" | |||
Amanda says. "And don't act like you don't enjoy taking goblin dick either, ''Daniel''!" | |||
"''ONLY'' when I'm in control", Dana says, smirking. "No filthy beast has a right to dominate me." | |||
"Excuses, excuses", Amanda says, giggling. "You like to act tough, but now that you're turned into a girl, you've become just as slutty as me!" | |||
Hearing that almost makes Wendy want to ask those two about their relationship outside Nymphsaga, but she decides to bite her lip for now, just giggling from the sidelines. <i>'Dana says they're in the same guild, but something tells me there's much more to it than that'</i>, she speculates. | |||
"You should know better than to taunt me, dog", Dana adds, smiling with a sadistic grin. "Maybe I'll have to reacquaintance your neck with a slave's collar to remind you who's the boss." | |||
"Whatevs! Maybe later!" Amanda responds, laughing warmly, and turns toward Wendy. "How about you, Wendy?" | |||
Wendy blinks, confused. "What about me?" | |||
"How do ''you'' feel about surrendering your body to a beast's mercy?" Amanda asks, licking her lips. | |||
Wendy blushes, both looking and feeling enraged and flustered, and wants to say she would hate it, but in the heat of the moment, she's ultimately unable to voice her dissatisfaction towards the idea. After all, she can't deny feeling horny, and having gone through the whole day without being able to scratch her itch for sexual release, she knows she wants to do something, maybe even "fuck" something. <i>'But not a fucking goblin'</i>, she thinks, with her heart beating through her chest as she looks at the goblin, who returns the gaze with a confused look on his face. | |||
"Don't push your sick-fuckery on her", Dana says, arms crossed, placing herself in front of the goblin just in case. | |||
"I ''so'' wasn't trying to", Amanda says, pouting. "I'm just saying, she's probably got quite a lot of tension built up in her body, and I could help her…" | |||
Wendy finally feels like saying how she feels, but ends up only stuttering incoherently for a couple of seconds, suffocated by her anxiety. <i>'Putting my fantasies aside'</i>, she thinks, trying to swallow her fears and sighing deeply. "Maybe… something else", she mumbles, fidgetting a little. | |||
Amanda smiles seductively, rubbing her jaw as she eyes Wendy up and down. "Like what?" | |||
<i>'Why did I even say something else!? No way in hell can I admit to preferring to do it with another girl! I can hardly admit to wanting to do anything!'</i> "M-maybe I'll just continue masturbating", Wendy mumbles. | |||
"That's a bad idea", Amanda says. "You'll just relapse, getting hornier and hornier", she continues, laying her left hand on Wendy's shoulder and brushing her neck with her thumb, smiling as she notices how fast Wendy's heart is racing. "I know how you're feeling. I've seen it in other girls faces, and I've felt it myself. A damn tentacle demon popped a baby in me before I even knew this game was as perverted as it is, so I know how unbearable those unwanted feelings are, and how difficult it is to push them down, repress them… how hard it is to resist surrendering to pleasure… but you don't have to fight those feelings back, you know?" | |||
Wendy doesn't want to admit it out loud, but she ends up nodding, as she lets Amanda gently caress her neck, cheek, and her skin behind the ear. However, she can't bring herself to look Amanda in the eye, despite feeling her lustful, unrelenting gaze. <i>'Like, she's coming onto me hard'</i>, she thinks, and takes a quick glance at Dana, noticing her talking to the goblin, with the little creature just nodding in understanding. <i>'And Dana's not doing anything. It's like, she must've known something like this was going to happen and dragged me here for this or something. Could've at least warned me…'</i> | |||
"Of course, you can try, if you're afraid or ashamed of doing it with someone else", Amanda then says, touching Wendy's belly with her right hand, causing her to gasp in surprise. "But judging by your size, I'd bet that's gonna take three days. ''Three, long, days.'' Still, we ''could'' make do with twenty-four hours, give or take…" | |||
Wendy has to admit, the faster she gets rid of the creature growing inside her, the better, so that part of the idea does strike her fancy, even if the idea of doing it with a girl as young-looking as Amanda - or Dana, for that matter - doesn't. <i>'Forget about her being younger than Angel, she looks even younger than my nine-year-old-looking ass'</i>, she thinks, her eyes again on Amanda's body. <i>'But maybe it wouldn't be so bad, depending on what we do, even though going down on a girl like that makes me feel like a "Class A" felon…'</i> | |||
With the softest voice she can muster, Wendy finally asks: "How would that work?" | |||
"Got interested?" Amanda asks as she softly caresses Wendy's soft hair on her nape. "Don't beat around the bush, girl…" | |||
"I want to get rid of this thing, so if you can help me do it faster", Wendy begins, but immediately freezes, still unable to speak her desires out loud. "Just… not with a goblin… please…?" | |||
Dana shrugs and taps the goblin's back with her staff, causing him to move. "Move your ass", she orders, following right behind the creature. "I'll go feed the boys", she says, giving both Amanda and Wendy a thumbs-up. "And discipline the two rule-breakers for insubordination", she adds with a wicked grin. | |||
<i>'Thank fuck'</i>, Wendy thinks as she watches Dana leave with the goblin. <i>'For a moment, I was afraid she would try to coax me into having sex with that thing. Then again…'</i> Her heartbeat doesn't slow down for a second as her gaze returns to Amanda, whose right hand moves from her belly to her shorts. <i>'This crazy bitch could be thinking about doing something equally perverted…'</i> | |||
"So it's me you want, huh?" Amanda says, pushing her body even closer to Wendy's, moving to embrace her. "I'm flattered…" | |||
Before Wendy can even comment on it, her first spoken syllable quickly gets muffled out by a kiss from Amanda, with the little elf pushing her tongue inside. It causes Wendy to mumble loudly, almost as if wanting to slow her down. Putting her desires aside, sexual acts and signs of affection with someone other than her lover still feel uncomfortable to her, and she's not even sure if it's better or worse to kiss a stranger than it was to kiss a close friend. <i>'I mean, I just met her'</i>, she tries to reason, but despite her gut telling her she should set some boundaries immediately, she can't bring herself to push Amanda away. Fully absorbed in Amanda's love, she surrenders to it, closing her eyes and offering her own tongue forward for Amanda to take advantage of. | |||
Their lips separate, with Amanda's hands still on Wendy's hair and skin, with her nose still pushing and rubbing against Wendy. Smiling and breathing straight onto Wendy's face, Amanda lets out a soft, sexy chuckle and asks: "Do you like to play…?" | |||
For a second, Wendy can't get a word out of her mouth. "Huuuh…?" | |||
"I'm just thinking about what kinda games I wanna play with my newest patient", Amanda says with a seductive wink as she wrestles the uppermost button from Wendy's shorts open. "Still, you're acting quite reserved, aren't you? Don't hold back; you can touch me anywhere you want…" | |||
"I'm a little shy", Wendy admits with a nervous smile, still yet to actually lay her hands on Amanda. <i>'Hell, I'm having a hard time looking her in the eye!'</i> | |||
"You don't ''have'' to be", Amanda whispers, moving closer to Wendy's ear as she works on the rest of the buttons. | |||
"I just can't help myself…" Wendy mumbles. "I'm not used to… you know… ''"this"''…" | |||
"Well, if you're the shy type", Amanda says, slowly and carefully creeping down into Wendy's panties, causing Wendy to gasp and close her eyes as she fights her urge to moan. "You ''can'' leave everything to me", she continues. "I can ''also'' touch you anywhere I want, right…?" | |||
"I-I guess, b-but… ''aaah!''" Wendy can't fight the urge for long, not with how Amanda's fingers push and rub against her vulva, and hearing Wendy's reaction just encourages Amanda to get bolder. | |||
"No buts, little girlie", she teases, pulling her hand up with two of her fingers now firmly tucked inside the little hole. "My, my, how drenched you are…" | |||
<i>'I've honestly been kinda horny all day'</i>, Wendy thinks, not wanting to admit it aloud. <i>'Then again, it's only after I came here and saw her having sex that I really got wet. And speaking of her… she's so good she with her fingers! I shouldn't be this much into this, given I barely even know her, but…'</i> "Ooooh my gosh, Amanda!" she finally moans, her every spoken word quivering with pleasure. | |||
"Mmmm, I love the sound of that", Amanda says, trying to get underneath Wendy's shirt with her free hand as she slowly pushes and leads Wendy closer to the bed. "But we should really get you out of those clothes so we can proceed with the ''"doctor's inspection"''…" | |||
Wendy's lips twist into a smile as she resists a moan, and she gently tugs on her shirt a little, waiting to pull it over her head for now. "You sure like to play, huh…" | |||
"I ''sure'' do", Amanda says, licking her increasingly smug lips as her eyelids narrow ever-so-slightly. "Especially with adorable, eager, and horny little girls such as yourself…" she adds, pedaling her tiny fingers inside Wendy's folds. "So go on… help yourself…" | |||
Even though Wendy's knees feel like giving up, being assaulted and teased by Amanda's little fingers, she helps her shorts a little, allowing them to fall to her knees, and then completely undresses her shirt too. Still, without letting go of Wendy, Amanda helps her get out of her panties too, then urging and pushing her to get on the kingsize bed. Wendy couldn't be happier to go along with it, as resting her legs is exactly what she feels like doing, especially with Amanda's fingers continuously rubbing and fingering her tight little honeypot. | |||
"Nuh-uh", Amanda says, grabbing Wendy by her shoe's heel, tugging on it. "No dirty shoes on the bed", she orders, pushing her fingers into Wendy's hole even harder, wanting to reach the precious g-spot. It makes Wendy instinctively slam her toes on the bed to help lift her hip from the sheets, but even though Amanda's plea goes partly unanswered, she just sighs with a happy expression on her face. "Oh, so my patient's a bit of a disobedient brat, huh?" | |||
"I-I couldn't help myself!" Wendy protests through her moans as she feels one of her shoes get pulled off. | |||
"I think I've got just a thing for you", Amanda says, getting rid of Wendy's other shoe as well. She decides to keep the socks on and continues digging her fingers inside Wendy's tweeny little hole. | |||
Wendy, clasping her mouth shut with her hand, pays little attention to what Amanda's doing, battling her tears of joy resulting from the ever-intensifying pleasure welling deep inside her body. <i>'I can't believe how good she is with her hand'</i>, she thinks, comfortably lying down as she twists her hip from side to side, instinctively pushing herself against Amanda's hand. She doesn't even realize that part of Amanda's attention is elsewhere, with her opening her user interface behind Wendy's back, ready to summon something from her inventory. <i>'She hasn't lost a beat since she stuck them in, and even though it's only vaginal stimulation, it still feels so good!'</i> However, she has to admit, it's also a little infuriating because she wants more. She knows where it feels the best, and so far, Amanda has refused to give it to her. | |||
"Yahoooo, little Wendy", Amanda suddenly says. | |||
Wendy's eyes first only peek at what's going on, but quickly burst wide open out of shock and surprise as she sees what Amanda's got in her delicate little hand. It's a veiny and girthy dildo, greyish brown in color, looking relatively realistic as a sex toy with its five-and-a-half inches of length and its sturdy compartment at the base resembling a man's scrotum. | |||
"Do you want this?" Amanda asks, giving the dildo's surface a long and wet lick, still pushing her fingers into Wendy's vagina. "I bet it can reach ''sooo'' much deeper than my fingers…" | |||
"I… I…" Wendy can't get the words out of her mouth, but with her legs spreading wide open and her eyes firmly on the toy, her face says it all. It's the first dildo she's ever come across, and having fantasized about owning and using one already to help herself with masturbation, her heart begins to beat harder out of excitement at the mere thought. <i>'Do I? Seriously? Do you even have to ask? And to have her use it on me…'</i> | |||
"Well then", Amanda says, snapping her fingers, causing the dildo's hollow base to glow from the inside. "…And the spell's ready…" | |||
"What did you do…?" | |||
"This right here is a magical dildo", Amanda explains, lying down right beside Wendy, almost getting on top of her. "It doesn't feel as good as real cocks do", Amanda begins, moving the toy between Wendy's legs, teasing her lips with the tip. | |||
Wendy covers her mouth from shock as she gasps. <i>'Holy shit, it's so warm! I didn't expect that! Now I want it even more!'</i> | |||
"…But boy, can it go", Amanda continues, moving the tip up and down Wendy's slit. Chuckling through her tight-lipped smile, she takes hold of the base, pushing the tip in, but stops right there, immediately pulling it away. It makes Wendy react with her hands, basically throwing it past her belly to her crotch, but surprisingly, Amanda stops her. "Tsk, tsk, hands where I can see them…" | |||
Wendy stares at Amanda, confusion now drawn on her lustful face. | |||
"You're not allowed to touch the dildo, okay…?" Amanda whispers, still continuing to tease Wendy's hole, still refusing to actually insert the dildo. "Not now, not later. Let me handle everything…" | |||
Supposing it could be fun to just be as submissive as possible, Wendy nods in understanding and raises both her arms, laying them on the bed beside and above her head. | |||
"That's more like it", Amanda says, giving Wendy a little kiss on her cheek. Then, she opens her inventory to summon something again, this time pulling out a cylindrical, amber-colored little pill about the size of a US penny, or a five-cent Euro coin. | |||
Wendy looks at it, confused, but before she can even ask Amanda about it, the mischievous little elf places the pill on her tongue and kisses her. The pill begins to melt and mix with her saliva almost in an instant, engulfing every corner of Wendy's mouth with sweetness unlike anything she's ever tasted, and she has to admit, she loves every second of it. This time, the kiss doesn't last as long as the previous one, with Amanda letting Wendy swallow what remains of the capsule, chuckling seductively through her smile. | |||
"Was the medicine to your liking, Wendy…?" | |||
"Wh-whut… was it…?" | |||
"A little bite of love to stimulate your senses", Amanda whispers. "Something to get your soul's spring flowing, and your body throbbing with lust and warmth…" | |||
<i>'So basically an aphrodisiac'</i>, Wendy thinks, smiling and breathing heavily with a bright red blush on her face. <i>'But why? Wasn't I wet and horny enough already? I mean, I feel like a fucking waterfall down there, and the throbbing won't stop even though I haven't even come yet! I bet I've already soiled the damn bed!'</i> | |||
"Now, for the treatment…" Amanda whispers, pushing the tip in once again, rolling and rotating the dildo clockwise, teasing Wendy even more this time around, causing her to squeal out loud as she lifts her hips a little. "Gonna need a bit more than just my wrist to get it in a hole this tiny…" | |||
Wendy tries to relax as much as she can, but her mad smile, her exasperated breathing, and her fast-beating, anxious heart make it impossible for her to stay calm. It may be her first dildo, but it's not her first insertion, and a large, troubled part of her soul can't shake off the memories of her past, painful experience. Yet, penetration is all her heart desires. She doesn't want to be reminded of what she was put through, but the huge, girthy dildo is the only thing on her mind. It might as well be her entire world right now. | |||
Then, as Amanda repositions herself slightly, she can put her entire arm behind the dildo, splitting her vulva open as it envelops the shaft, letting it into its folds. Wendy reacts with a long and loud moan, clasping her fists and eyes shut tightly. <i>'Ohhh, fuck, it's all the way inside! It's so big and warm!'</i> | |||
"Oooh my, that's ''such'' a snug fit…" Amanda moans softly into Wendy's ear with the most erotic voice she can muster. "You're such a brave little girl to take it all…" | |||
As Wendy listens to Amanda's bedroom talk, the initial shock from the insertion slowly settles down, but she still can't bring herself to relax, not with a huge and rigid toy stretching her vagina to its shape. All that's left from her initial scream of pleasure are high-pitch whimpers and gasps of delight as she lies still, twitching, eyes rolled back as she finally opens her slightly teary eyes again. | |||
"Doesn't hurt at all, am I right?" Amanda asks and giggles. "Feels ''sooo'' good, doesn't it?" | |||
Wendy tries to speak through her gasps, with several fast-spoken words and syllables constructing a scattered sentence. "Oh my god, it's so… so… ''huuuge''…!" | |||
"Just remember", Amanda says, pulling the dildo back as she rotates it with her wrist. "You're not allowed to touch it…" | |||
Before Wendy can get another word in, Amanda's wrist pushes the dildo back in, purposely taking it slowly, teasing Wendy with its entire length as its magically warmed-up surface gets wet with her honey. It's about as fast as she can go for now anyway, but she doesn't mind, and neither does Wendy. Arms still unmoving, Wendy just sighs heavily with her tongue almost sticking out from her open-mouthed, euphoric smile, and finally feeling like she can just relax and take it all without a fuss, she leans her head back and enjoys the ride. | |||
Caressing Wendy's cheek with the other arm, Amanda steals her attention, and giggling, she steals a kiss straight from her lips. Holding the dildo by its bulky base, she puts her whole wrist into it, moving the toy with a moderate pace as she continues to eat Wendy out. <i>'She said it's not as good as a real thing is, but it's so much better than those… ahh, I don't even want to think about them anymore!'</i> Luckily, forgetting what happened to her after being kidnapped is easy because while the going is less forceful and violent, sure, the goblins sure as hell didn't gently kiss her. It may all be just semantics, but to her, it feels less like being fucked, and more like being made love to, and it's every bit as great as she hoped it would be. It helps her shake off what remains of her painful memories and to focus her thoughts on Amanda and her little toy. | |||
Clutching Wendy's other hand and gently pressing it down, Amanda gets even more on top of Wendy, targeting her breasts next. Wendy gasps and inhales fast, with her face brightening as Amanda's lips chomp down on her flat chest, giving them a rigorous suck as her tongue plays with the nipple. It weirds Wendy out a little, because she genuinely didn't expect Amanda to go for her chest. Yet, she moans anyway. "Aaaah m-my… s-so good!" She can't deny her nipples feel incredible when teased. | |||
Amanda giggles, as she lets go of Wendy's chest. "What kinda reaction even ''was'' that, little girlie…?" | |||
"M-my chest doesn't even have anything to offer…!" | |||
"Isn't that what makes it so great…?" Amanda teases, and rolls her tongue around Wendy's nipple again. "Or could it be that you're ''actually'' ashamed of your gorgeous, flat chest…?" | |||
<i>'Sheesh, this damn pedo'</i>, Wendy thinks, smirking through her blush, trying to stifle most of her moans. <i>'The way she's been sweet-talking me makes it feel like she thinks I'm a real girl… or, honestly, a real kid, but… for some reason, I don't even care. As long as she makes me feel good, which she does… doesn't matter how she sees me…'</i> | |||
"Oh, but don't hold back", Amanda says as she pushes the dildo in as hard as she can, digging and rolling it around inside Wendy's depths as she lifts her hips a little, gasping for air. Wendy exhales a moan as Amanda continues banging her with similar deep, rolling strokes that gently smash into her. "That's right, let your sweet voice rip", Amanda continues, resting her jaw on Wendy's shoulder as she continues to whisper into her ear. After kissing her earlobe, she continues: "Sooner you come, the better…" | |||
<i>'Who would've known my ears would be that sensitive!'</i> Wendy thinks, holding her legs spread as far as they can go while listening to the sounds that her pussy is making. <i>'And who would've known I could get this wet! Even though it's so thick, even though she couldn't move it that fast in the beginning, it's fucking me so hard right now! Makes me seriously wanna cum hard!'</i> Clasping her eyes shut, she can't close her mouth to stop herself from moaning anymore. Drooling through her ecstasy, she both looks and feels like a sloppy mess. | |||
"Yes, let your source flow…" Amanda whispers, as softly as she can. "Feel the magic surge through your body…" | |||
Wendy doesn't have to say a word because her body language communicates everything. Feeling stiff all over as the tension builds up toward its apex, she puts more weight on her neck and her feet, letting her buttocks and back lift up and move more freely, shaking and turning, moaning even louder and faster as she turns her head from side to side in a fit of pleasure. Fast approaching the climax, her heart screams with joy. Every fiber of her being begs for a release, and lucky for her, Amanda doesn't even think about slowing down. | |||
Finally, her hips practically shoot up with shock, with her body visibly trembling as she cums from the dildo pounding her pussy. Amanda watches as Wendy's face involuntarily twists into happy shapes the likes of which she couldn't even dream of seeing. Her angelic wails drown out Amanda's soft chuckle as she feels her hand getting wet, encouraging her to move on to the next act. Still clutching Wendy's hand, she lets go of the dildo to let it work its magic as she herself pushes her index- and middle fingers on opposite sides of Wendy's clit, pushing them down on her upper vulva while simultaneously pinching them together softly. Still caught in the middle of her long climax, Wendy reacts wildly as Amanda rubs her genitals in a circular motion, perfectly in rhythm with the dildo continuing to trust in and out of her. | |||
Wendy never fully stops twitching, even though the pleasure obviously dies down, leaving her spent and lying still. She still pushes her hip up against Amanda's gentle two-finger pinch, but she doesn't actually lift herself up anymore, not even with the dildo still continuing to fuck her. Giggling, Amanda tightens her clutch on Wendy's hand, holding it lovingly as she gives Wendy a sloppy kiss on her lips. | |||
That's when Wendy actually notices it. <i>'Wait, how does the dildo keep moving!? When Amanda's not even touching it!?'</i> Her eyes widen from shock, which doesn't go unnoticed by Amanda. | |||
Pulling her face away from Wendy's, Amanda giggles and speaks out. "Finally realized it, huh?" | |||
Wendy's smile turns into a nervous smirk as her brains desperately try to process how the dildo can keep fucking her. "W-wait, wh-what the…" | |||
"I said it's a magical dildo, didn't I?" Amanda reminds, fingers still unrelenting in assisting the toy plow its recipient. "It doesn't just warm up. It can store both mana and source inside of it, and the chain reaction of these energies causes it to become alive… and to move on its own…" | |||
Wendy's heart shudders at the mere thought of it, trying to get a better look from the angle she's in. No matter what, though, the dildo remains invisible to her in its perfect blind spot. | |||
"Pretty wild, isn't it? With a little bit of setup, you can just lie down and take it… let your fantasies run amok, just enjoy the ride…" | |||
"A-awesome…" Wendy admits out loud, fully immersed in the action. | |||
"I know, right?" Amanda says, chuckling again. "And there are no complicated settings or anything like that", she continues and lets go of Wendy's hand, snapping her fingers, casting another spell on the toy, causing it to move even faster. Wendy covers her mouth from shock, being pounded almost twice as fast as Amanda's little wrist could. "More mana equals more power, and I've got ''ALL'' the mana in the world to ''keep - it - going''…" | |||
<i>'No freaking way! It's the best! I seriously wanna know where she got this from! I need one for myself! Holy fuck, I'm never going back to using my hand after this!'</i> | |||
"Like, isn't it great?" Amanda asks, giggling as her fingers keep up with the increased pace, causing Wendy to go wild with a renewed desire to cum. "You don't even have to use your own mana! All you have to worry about is ''cumming''", she adds, practically breathing into Wendy's ear as she exhales the final word. "Keep on feeding your ''"boyfriend"'' source, and he'll keep fucking you forever…" | |||
<i>'Boyfriend? Well, I guess that's one nickname a single girl can give her dildo'</i>, Wendy thinks, but quickly starts focusing on the second half of Amanda's sentence. Her heart pounds as she starts to wonder if the dildo can even be stopped. "F-forever…?" Wendy asks with crazed eyes and a smile. | |||
"Well…" Amanda begins, smiling with a smug smile. "It needs mana too, and it's not exactly hard to grab and pull away", she says, snapping her fingers again, adding more mana to the play. "But you're not allowed to touch the dildo, remember?" | |||
"I… I guess…" <i>'I didn't outright agree to it, but… wait, I did actually nod, didn't I?'</i> | |||
"That's right", Amanda says, summoning a new pair of toys from her inventory. | |||
"H-hold on", Wendy says, raising her voice slightly as she tries to lean on her elbows. Noticing a pair of handcuffs and an eyemask in Amanda's hand, she wants to slow her down and set boundaries, but with Amanda shushing her down with a suggestive smile and a sound to match, she freezes still, just looking at them. | |||
"It's part of your treatment", Amanda says, locking one of Wendy's wrists in the cuffs, softly clutching her palm afterward, smiling as gently as she can, all while still rubbing Wendy's clit out. "Entrust yourself to me, and help me help you", she whispers, giving Wendy a snap kiss on her lips. "I only have your pleasure in my mind…" | |||
Wendy nods in understanding, and closing her eyes, she concentrates on the feeling, trying to ignore what Amanda's about to do to her. She also notices the cuffs click around her other wrist, and as soon as she feels comfortable, she tests the waters to try precisely how tight and sturdy the stainless steel cuffs are. <i>'Feels so weird not being able to move my arms properly'</i>, she thinks, rattling the chains a little. <i>'But I don't dislike it. I think I can trust her, and I guess it's also fun to play like this.'</i> | |||
Then, Amanda pushes the thick, black sleeping mask on Wendy's face, pushing on the elastic strap to get it as tight as she can and enveloping it around her skull with the velcro strap. "Yeah, just try to shake it off", she coos, adjusting it properly. "Bet you can't!" | |||
Wendy finally opens her eyes, but the world around her remains black, with her vision wholly blinded. It's not unusual for her to wear a mask like this, as she owns one in real life to help her sleep. <i>'Hanako sometimes liked to wear it when we were having sex'</i>, she reminiscences, with her fantasies running wild in her head. <i>'And I'm starting to "see" why! Oh, gosh, that's a terrible pun, but… seriously, this is kinda… almost… relaxing!'</i> | |||
"Now, let me accompany my little slave girl for one last ride together", Amanda thinks out loud, once again going after Wendy's chest, this time with both her lips and her free hand, causing Wendy to squeal in surprise. Still refusing to let go of Wendy's clit, she keeps on going toward the end, not intent on letting go until she makes her cum again. | |||
<i>'It also feels so much more intense when I have no idea what she's about to do! And I think I'm about to cum too!'</i> Fully focused on the dildo plowing through her little hole, she moans aloud, much less reserved and emotionally restrained as she did on her first try. Screaming "Yes" repeatedly as she's brought to another climax, she erupts with cries of joy and pleasure as her love squirts past the toy and all over the white bedsheets with a splash. Tongue sticking out, she lies still shaking, spasming, and twisting her hip, but no matter what direction she tries to move to, the dildo doesn't stop. It's already running at maximum settings, and with its recharged batteries, it won't slow down - much less stop - for a long time. That's at least what Wendy suspects, not that she minds. | |||
"Whew, watching you is making me horny all over again", Amanda says, standing up, giggling as she watches the willing and submitted little girl on her own private bed. "Think I'll need to do something about that, so see you later!" | |||
<i>'Wait, is this crazy bitch seriously gonna leave me here alone!?'</i> Despite feeling like she should ask the same question out loud, with the same fervor her confused and honestly shocked brains demand she should, she only asks a simple, quiet four-word question: "Wh-where… are y-you… g-going…?" | |||
"Hmmmm, I think I'll need a bath!" Amanda responds with a comically overjoyed tone in her voice. "Need to wash the sweat off me! Oh, but don't worry! I'll come to renew the spell immediately after I'm done! It'll work on autopilot up until then, so you just lay there and take it!" | |||
<i>'Guess I have no choice'</i>, Wendy thinks and decides to not even protest it. Honestly, as much as she loves Amanda's presence, being left alone with her fantasies is something she can appreciate deeply. Besides, knowing how horny Nymphs get, she can't expect Amanda to stay by her side watching forever, just overseeing the action without getting on with it herself. <i>'I guess that's also what she meant by forever. It'll keep on making me cum endlessly and taking source from me to power itself! It won't stop, literally can't stop, not as long as Amanda keeps feeding it mana! And… oh gosh, I don't think she's gonna let me go so easy!'</i> | |||
The thought of it honestly doesn't terrify her, but instead, it excites her. Smiling madly, now alone with Amanda's little magical toy, she abandons common sense and reason, and surrenders her mind to pleasure. | |||
---- | |||
Depraved of her vision and left alone, imagination continues to fuel Wendy. Still lying on her back, the act can be almost anything she wants it to be, but being on the receiving end of a warm, adult-sized dildo makes it hard for her to imagine it being anything other than straight intercourse… not that she minds. The more she's shown the kind of pleasure she can feel, the more she becomes interested in continuing to re-experience those sensations and the more she becomes okay with what she's become. The idea of making love to a man would've never stroked Kensuke's fancy in the real world, but to Wendy, the 128cm tall, 27kg weighing little 9-year-old look-alike girl, being pinned down and fucked by a man sounds exciting. Of course, that man would have to be young, fit, and kind, preferably funny too, with a relatable set of interests - <i>'Kinda like a male version of Hanako!'</i> - and that's precisely what she imagines. | |||
Having been fucked non-stop for over an hour, she continues to take it without a hassle, but she can't actually tell whether or not Amanda has actually renewed the spell or not. She suspects she has, but with Amanda not making a peep while in the room with her, Wendy can't say for sure. <i>'She has to be feeding it more magic to keep it going'</i>, she thinks. <i>'I'm sure of it. There's just no way there would be enough mana to keep it going otherwise, even if I have more than enough source to give…'</i> | |||
It's not just the interplay of two different energies that keeps the toy going; Wendy's hastened and biologically powered-up energy generation combined with the love pill ensures that her wellspring of pleasure won't dry up no matter what happens. Despite essentially being in a defeated and wholly vulnerable state, she continues to smile with her mind clouded by euphoric glee and her body teeming with energy. She's ready to keep going through the night until morning, both in the interest of pleasure and benefit. After all, she still hasn't forgotten why she's being put through this kind of "treatment". | |||
---- | |||
Wendy sleeps until midday, waking up in the very same bed she got fucked in, unrestricted by toys, bells, or whistles. She could forget about her offspring almost completely, but with how much it's grown now, there's no way she can anymore. It's more than a constant reminder; her belly is huge to the point of being on her way, and she can feel kicking and movement too. Watching at herself, she's once again unsure if she should laugh or cry. <i>'It's such a strange feeling, both physically and emotionally'</i>, she thinks, resting her head on her palm as she watches and rubs her belly. <i>'At least it's gonna be over soon.'</i> | |||
Standing up and leaving the bedroom, she finds both Amanda and Dana in the dining room, and after exchanging a few lines of sexy banter, Amanda confirms as much to Wendy. "''My'' treatment was even more effective than ''eye'' anticipated", Amanda announces with a self-aggrandizing and smug tone, feeling incredibly proud of herself, ''and'' of Wendy. "You were really brave to go through it all for as long as you did", she adds with an encouraging smile and a peace sign. | |||
Amanda then confirms to Wendy that she is indeed on the last stretch, also warning her not to wander off anywhere. "You should probably stay here until tomorrow morning, just in case", she says, promising to take care of Wendy's every need until then, promising to keep her under constant surveillance. | |||
While Wendy's more than okay with this arrangement, feeling overjoyed to be receiving as much help as she is, she also feels like she's worrying her friends. "I should probably take at least one walk to notify my friends of what's going on…" | |||
"Don't worry about it", Dana then says. "I'll go tell your friends in your stead." | |||
"I'd hate to burden you when you're both already doing so much for me…" | |||
"Got business to attend to 'round there anyway", Dana says with a friendly and confident smile. "I'll even drop them your location if you want them to come to see you!" | |||
Wendy turns red but continues to smile despite her shy demeanor anyway. "W-well, do that, please… just in case… but don't tell them to ''actually'' visit…" | |||
"Yeah, probably better if we got the apartment only for ourselves", Amanda adds, leaning against both her hands, eyeing Wendy up and down with curious and lewd eyes. "I'll need to stay by your side when you go into labor, and we can make it happen quicker… if you let me continue my treatment…" | |||
"Maybe later…" Wendy says, nodding once as she tries to smile. She's honestly scared of giving birth, but she understands it must be done, and she's so happy she doesn't have to do it alone, or worse yet, in captivity. | |||
---- | |||
A few hours go by, and the process finally begins. After being teased, caressed, and played with by Amanda for a while, it starts suddenly and without warning, with her water breaking and her body going into labor. To her, it feels almost as intense as any physical sensation she's ever felt, with her back and joints feeling weak and loose, and her barely being able to sit up from the bed. Fortunately, she doesn't have to, not with Amanda helping her through the final minutes as her midwife. | |||
The contractions, the cramps, and the heavy pressure all over her lower body cause her discomfort and ache, but even though it's unlike anything she has ever felt, it doesn't feel anywhere near as painful as she feared it would, nor does it last as long. Nymphs may be small, looking like human children, but they don't experience even a fraction of the pain that real adult humans go through during childbirth, much to Wendy's relief. Only after about ten minutes of physical and emotional preparation and waiting for her cervix to dilate fully, her baby's finally ready to be pushed out. Then, almost as soon as her child's head first appears visible between her legs, the rest of the baby follows. | |||
She opens her eyes as she hears the cries of the little crying goblin, still connected to her by an umbilical cord, the ultimate proof of her motherhood, and she realizes it's finally over. It may have started as a nightmare, but towards the end, she didn't feel like crying, nor did she feel bad about it, and even though she did feel anxious beyond what was healthy for her psyche, she can't help but smile. Sitting up, assisted by a large pillow under her lower back, she takes hold of the little green goblin, trying to get it to calm down. She may have never wanted or asked for it and would've probably aborted it if she had the opportunity to do so, but it would've had to be out of necessity rather than desire. After all, she still had her own morals and values. She knew she wouldn't have the heart for infanticide, and releasing the goblin into the wild would've just made it a problem for the future, but luckily, she doesn't have to worry about it. Ever. <i>'I'm so happy it's not gonna grow up to be a monster like his father was'</i>, she thinks, feeling emotional to the point of weeping as she holds the now sleeping baby. <i>'He's gonna live a good life, all thanks to this wonderful girl…'</i> | |||
"Are you sure I'm not burdening you?" Wendy finally asks, looking at Amanda, who's sitting right beside her. | |||
"Like I keep saying", Amanda says, smiling from ear to ear. "I'm happy to have him around!" | |||
Wendy nods, still feeling a little bad burdening a girl she barely knew just a few days ago. "If you say so…" | |||
"Of course, I could always use some monetary donations", Amanda says with a smug grin. "Since I'm not really fit to be an adventurer, not with this, errr… ''"full-time job"'' of mine, if you know what I mean…" | |||
"Maybe I will", Wendy says, nodding happily. "You deserve it." | |||
== Before their Next Adventure == | |||
There are no disagreements in the newly formed group of seven; they want to put their efforts into pushing through Hammercliff Valley all the way to Paradise, but what happens after that, they do not know yet. Will they go separate ways if Snow and Crystal find their friends there, with the rest returning to Grove alone? Will they even find them? That's something they have to worry about later. They feel like they have a lot of room for preparing and improving, primarily because of their bad experiences and the fears of something similar happening again. | |||
So, with Wendy finally back in top shape and not having to worry about any abnormal conditions - or taking care of her newborn baby, for that matter - they all get to training with renewed motivation, wanting to get into better shape. | |||
The primary purpose of their training is for everyone to get familiar with each other's styles and learn to use new skills and tactics to better help each other. During their regular, daily trips to the Misty Forest - the only place they feel one hundred percent comfortable traveling to - they decide to do most of the training in groups of four, with three benched at a time, following the group around, ''"just in case"''. This is to practice with different kinds of setups to prepare for different situations in case something goes horribly wrong. They try training without healers, sometimes without tanks, and even without any damage dealers. Some setups are better than others, but a few embarrassing setbacks and torn clothes aside, they never get into trouble in these easy areas. | |||
They also learn to combo their attacks more effectively. Lemon, for example, usually takes slowed and stunned enemies as her targets to one-shot them while others focus on tankier and sturdier foes, while Pink - as she promised - learns some frost magic which she can use to slow down fast-moving enemies that prove problematic to the rest of the group. | |||
They're sure to not forget about professions either. With their new "enchanter-only" enchants, Rain and Snow get a boost to their performances, and Wendy gets even better with maps and finding treasure, meaning they will no longer have any problems with high-level areas and broken maps. Angel learns to make rations that can give temporary boosts on adventures, and Lemon's potions continue to improve, with her also dipping her toes into transmutation spells which can be used to access new, high-level ingredients usable by everyone. Pink doesn't really have room to improve anymore since she can't find good recipes anywhere, but hey, at least her transformation ability continues to get stronger, meaning that she can live her magical girl fantasies to the fullest on the battlefield! | |||
This leaves us with Crystal, who gets herself familiar with grooming. She still doesn't have any actual pets of her own because she has no place to keep them in, but she learns some skills linked to her taming spells, abilities that are automatically learned by her tamed minions for the duration of the spell. So far, she only has two, and they only work on canines; she can teach them a crippling ankle bite and an interrupting paw strike, both of which are effective means of crowd control against all manners of enemies, especially casters. Going forward, she reckons this could be a good tactic for the future, as raising reliable pets for combat is more trouble than it's worth. Abilities included in the taming spell feel enough for her, especially since she has no desire to give birth to pets of her own. | |||
All in all, they improve a lot, and it's noticeable. It also makes them confident. They feel like they're finally ready to return back to the front lines, but not before they have one more night's rest, one filled with fun, games, and a few drinks. More specifically, they decide to enjoy some drug-laced beverages with effects similar to alcohol, provided by Angel's little "Demon's Whistle" plantation. It's little more than juice made from fresh fruits and berries, with some miasma-infused sugar harvested from these sugarcane-like homegrown plants, but it packs a mighty punch. Best of all, it will not make Nymphs fat and will not result in a hangover. | |||
They gather around in Rain's house this time, who lost the bet to play the host. What do they play with? Well, they don't really have many games available, but they have a deck of traditional playing cards. You can play like a hundred games with them, so they have a lot to choose from. Ultimately, they settle to play simple poker as it is a global game they all know the rules of and decide to go forward from there. | |||
They manage to play for about fifteen minutes until they get bored because the truth is that poker is a dull game without actual stakes. They don't want to play with money, but that's not a problem at all because they have two things they can stake: clothes and sugary drinks with intoxicating effects. It's not the most PG combination there is, because just like with source generation, the Nymph's drunkenness caused by the sugary miasma is directly linked to their heat. Nymphs get very, very horny and extremely friendly when they are drunk, and they will fuck anything that moves, even those who are looking to hurt them. Needless to say, it is strictly forbidden to go on an adventure while drunk, as the risk of getting raped - if you can even call it rape at that point - increases drastically with every permille of sugar in their bloodstream. Think of it as Nymphsaga's version of "Don't drink and drive". Still, in the company of each other, they don't need to worry about getting into grave danger. | |||
Even though some of the Nymphs in the group end up losing more than the others, it doesn't get THAT lewd, at least not until they decide to play even more childish party games like "Spin the Bottle". It kind of starts with "Truth or Dare" rules but quickly dissolves into nothing but dares, most of which involve intimate contact of some sort. They only have a set amount of drinks, so it never has a chance to get out of hand, relatively speaking. They do know self-restraint. Well, at least those who win do. It's usually the loser that ends up getting drunk, which just fuels their losing streak. | |||
When they run out of drinks, it's already late, and they decide to go different ways. Well, everyone except Wendy. Whether she's bad at playing cards or had bad luck, she was the one getting the most shit-faced, not that she minds it. Whether it's Kensuke or Wendy, she's always been a bit of a party animal and always spent her free weekends with her friends on Kiyamachi Street, carousing and enjoying life. On the other hand, both Gregory and Rain are excellent at poker and can handle their alcohol very well. In fact, you could call Rain a natural. | |||
Wendy was also the first to get stripped, and now, lying naked and defenseless on Rain's bed, she isn't interested in going home. | |||
"You know…" Rain says, leaning closer to Wendy, finding it difficult to keep her gaze away from Wendy's naked figure. "I know my bed is comfy, but I need you to bugger off." | |||
"Don't be like that", Wendy says, laughing. "God, my head is spinning so much… I just can't get up…" | |||
Rain sits down on the bed and yawns, tired and wanting to just get to sleep. "No, really, I just want to sleep in peace." | |||
Just like that, Wendy actually gets up, hugging Rain from behind, with her head leaning against Rain's shoulder. "Let's sleep together…" | |||
Rain freezes, and she doesn't dare to do so much as turn her head. Her heart, her groins, and all of her senses tell her it's a cute girl clinging to her, and even though the softness and warmth, and the feeling of her breathing down her neck make her want to crumble, her brains keep screaming it's her friend, not someone to be sexualized. Moreover, it's a friend who's acting very much unlike what's usual for her, which weirds Rain out. "Dude… just stop…" Rain says, hoping Wendy will get the hint eventually. | |||
"Don't call me a ''dude''", Wendy says, pouting, sounding offended. "I'm a GIRL, you ass." | |||
"…It's a figure of speech." | |||
"Come on, Rain", Wendy says, tugging on Rain's shirt a little. "Get naked already." | |||
"There's no way I will sleep with you", Rain says, battling to keep her shirt on. | |||
"Oh, fuck off. I know you're into little girls." | |||
"I'm not into ''you''", Rain says, sighing. "Besides, you're drunk." <i>'Then again, I'm not sure if I would go down on her even if she WAS sober'</i>, she thinks, with her heart thumping and her lower body aching a little. She has to admit to being a bit horny, after all. | |||
"I'm not drunk!" Wendy states loudly, and then laughs. "Okay, ''maybe'' I'm a little drunk… but who cares!?" | |||
Rain starts to feel even more uncomfortable because of her conflicted emotions caused by her own desires. <i>'Were it anyone else than Wendy drunk in my bed, I wouldn't hesitate, but… fuck, I've known this guy far too long…'</i> "Please, just leave", she mumbles. <i>'Before I do something we're both going to regret tomorrow.'</i> | |||
Yet, Wendy still refuses to back out. "Hey…" she whispers, straight into Rain's ear. "Is that dick of yours ready yet…?" | |||
Rain sits still like a statue as her heart pounds faster. "No…" she quietly mumbles, and she isn't lying. She still needs to feed the demon source to evolve it. | |||
"Oh, you ''liar''", Wendy says, with her childish voice oozing with lust. "Wanna try it on me…?" | |||
<i>'Wait, this actually can't be happening'</i>, Rain tells herself. She's really tempted because she's been waiting to evolve the demon for a couple of days now, but the opportunity to use it on a girl just hasn't presented itself yet. And there it is; the opportunity is hugging her, naked, pushing her little self against her back, and Rain can't deny she finds her cute. More importantly, with her heart pounding so hard right now, she knows that a part of her wants to do lewd stuff to a girl like that. <i>'And what if she's actually serious? What if it's not just the booze talking? Not that I could even give her what she wants, given the demon isn't ready yet, but…'</i> | |||
"Come on, Rain…" Wendy begs. "Fuck me hard…" | |||
<i>'No, no, no way! She's drunk!'</i> Rain reminds herself, closing her eyes, trying to get that little preteen body out of her mind. <i>'She's not in her right mind! She has to be messing with me! She would kill me once she sobered up, if I let my demon fuck her now!'</i> | |||
Just as Wendy is about to reach her hand to Rain's groin, Rain shakes herself away from Wendy's grasp and stands up, backing off, panting feverishly for a couple of seconds. Wendy doesn't look like she's following. Instead, she just collapses back to the bedsheets. | |||
"Just go to sleep…" Rain concedes a point and decides to let Wendy stay. As Wendy realizes this, she just responds with a cheerful "Yay", and continues to lie still. She doesn't even notice Rain walking away to the bathroom to cool down, just to escape the situation. | |||
<i>'Fuck's sake, why her of all girls? Now I really wanna fuck someone, but there's no way I can do HER. Not Wendy. No way. Fucking hell, I can't believe I almost gave in to the desire.'</i> Sighing, Rain decides to rinse her face with cold water, blushing madly, and looking at her pouting, clearly frustrated face in the mirror. <i>'And me being wetter than a Scottish summer doesn't help'</i>, she thinks, giving herself a stern slap right on her face. <i>'Okay, calm down, relax… just go to sleep... it's gonna be fine…'</i> | |||
After about two minutes of waiting and trying to cool down, Rain leaves the bathroom and finds Wendy passed out and fast asleep. <i>'Just what I wanted'</i>, she thinks, about to get naked. She thinks about putting on her pajamas due to sleeping with someone else, but she eventually decides it doesn't matter. <i>'Could actually be detrimental, considering how hot my body feels'</i>, she convinces herself. <i>'Don't wanna wake up drenched in sweat in a couple of hours.'</i> She does keep her panties on, but that's all she needs. | |||
She crawls to the other side of the bed and takes one final look at Wendy, seeing how vulnerable that naked little girl on her bed looks right now. "You're so lucky I don't have that demon ready right now", she whispers, testing if Wendy's just pretending to be asleep. "Not sure I would be able to hold myself back if I did", she admits out loud, eyeing Wendy up and down. "Bloody hell, you're so, so cute and sexy… you stupid fucking idiot…" | |||
Still, given that there's not even a change in Wendy's expression after everything she says, Rain decides it's time to drift away. Luckily for her, despite feeling uncomfortable due to Wendy's presence, she falls asleep in mere minutes. | |||
---- | |||
The following morning, Wendy is the first to wake up, sober. Something is not quite right, as she can feel something warmer and heavier than a blanket on top of her. The first thing she sees as she opens her eyes is the sleeping face of Rain, whose cheek is pressed comfortably against her chest. Rain's arms are also wrapped around her body, which at first glance looks incredibly cute to Wendy, until she fully registers that's her naked body she's grabbing tight onto. | |||
Wendy sighs heavily after realizing that this "mistake" was partially her own doing. <i>'Still, despite all my advances and begging, she didn't lay a hand on me'</i>, she thinks, remembering how she acted and feeling incredibly embarrassed over it. <i>'Now she did, but since she's asleep, it's probably, no… hopefully not intentional…'</i> | |||
What freaks Wendy out the most is what was going on in her head at the time, which she still remembers so clearly. She wasn't just messing around with Rain. No, at the time, what she asked Rain to do was what she really wanted. She wanted to be fucked, rough and raw. <i>'But to ask Rain to do that… to fuck me with that freaking demon… holy fuck, what was wrong with me? I'm so glad she showed some restraint. Not sure I would've been able to even look her in the eye if we did something like that. Then again, given how I begged… oh, man, it's gonna be a little awkward when she wakes up…'</i> | |||
However, as much as she would love to just break free and get away from Rain's grasp, and then quietly peace out as if nothing happened, she suspects it might be impossible to accomplish. So, instead, she decides to wake Rain up by giving her a little shake on the shoulder. Rain wakes up pretty quickly, but instead of reacting like Wendy hoped she would, Rain, still half-asleep, hugs her even tighter. "Get off me already…" Wendy orders. | |||
"No way…" Rain mumbles. "You're so warm and squishy… I just wanna hug you forever…" | |||
"You damn pedophile…" | |||
Hearing those words, Rain finally realizes she's not actually in bed with who she thought she was. She was having a pleasant dream about an unspecified fictional character she has the hots for and, for some reason, in her dreamy haze, immediately assumed that was the girl she was cuddling with. "Oh, what's up, Wendy?" Rain asks, sitting up, stretching and yawning. | |||
"I hope you had a comfortable sleep…" Wendy says, sitting up herself, staring daggers through Rain. | |||
"Your chest is pretty comfortable", Rain blurts out. | |||
Wendy covers herself up. "You better not be thinking about anything perverted…" | |||
"You're the one who asked me to do actual perverted stuff", Rain says, getting up. "Glad to see you're yourself now." | |||
Wendy sighs deeply. "Yeah, thanks for not doing anything to me…" | |||
"If you want to get fucked, at least ask me while sober", Rain says as she begins to dress up. "That way, I'll know that you're actually serious about it." | |||
Wendy knows Rain is just joking, so she doesn't even bother getting angry over it. <i>'Or was it merely a joke? It's so hard to tell with this asshole, given how dry her delivery always is.'</i> "So you're saying you would've fucked me if I was sober?" Wendy asks, pushing Rain on the subject, wanting to know how much of it was just a joke. | |||
Rain looks deep into Wendy's eyes, unsure how to comment. She doesn't know the answer herself, but her silence proves that she is at least thinking about it. "I didn't say that…" she finally says. | |||
"Just answer me." | |||
"Probably… not…" | |||
"So? Which is it?" | |||
"Why not ask right now and find out?" Rain suddenly asks with a straight face. | |||
The surprised look on Wendy's face says it all, and she blushes, as she didn't expect to have the ball back on her side of the court. Her face of shock, however, quickly turns into a pouting scowl, and through her pouting lips, all she says is "No". | |||
"Well, probably not the best time today", Rain says, shrugging. "Considering we're supposed to be going to Paradise." | |||
"Wait… don't tell me you would seriously do it…?" Wendy stammers, genuinely beginning to question how serious Rain is. | |||
"Depends on how serious ''you'' are." | |||
"Come on, Rain… just say it…" | |||
"You want the honest truth? I was tempted." | |||
Hearing that makes Wendy cross her legs and cover her chest again, but instead of responding with outrage, her angry pout relaxes as she exhales a heavy sigh. "Well, that makes two of us", Wendy finally responds. "I mean, as crazy as it sounds, I seriously wanted dick at the time… and had I not passed out… I would've probably egged you on even more…" | |||
"How much of that was the booze talking?" | |||
"I dunno", Wendy says and smirks playfully. "Maybe like… eighty percent?" | |||
"So one-fifth of you seriously wanted me to go down on you, huh…" | |||
"Oh, shut up", Wendy says, and laughs. "How about you? What held you back?" | |||
"Do I really need to spell it out?" Rain asks, finally feeling like getting serious. "I haven't forgotten who you really are." | |||
Even though Wendy's smile persists, the tone in her voice takes a melancholic turn. "It sure is easy to forget about it sometimes. I can't even recognize myself as the same person I was a month ago." Then, her eyes turn toward Rain. "And the same goes for you and Angel." | |||
"I really have changed in your eyes too, huh…" | |||
"We all have." | |||
"You used to get mad just at me calling you Wendy", Rain recalls. "But if I call you that now, you turn your head and own it with a smile." | |||
Wendy blushes, but can't hide her smirk. "Shut up, Greg…" | |||
"Oh, I get it", Rain says. "It's ''that'' part of me your horny-ass female brain fantasizes about?" | |||
"Why the fuck would I wanna have sex with a forty-year-old virgin?" Wendy asks and laughs out loud. "Besides, I bet ''your'' horny-ass female brain gets just as wet thinking about cocks as well…" | |||
"I honestly enjoy giving more than taking", Rain says. "That hasn't changed, even if I have a fanny." | |||
"Is that so?" A smile appears on Wendy's face, and she relaxes her stance, revealing her flat chest to Rain. "If you don't mind me asking then… how big part of you was ''actually'' tempted then? To give it to me…" | |||
"I'd say about eighty percent too." | |||
"I-I think you meant twenty…" | |||
"No. Eighty", Rain says. "Not like it matters. The demon isn't ready yet, so I couldn't have given you what you wanted." | |||
"W-well, that's a pity…" Wendy quietly mumbles under her breath. | |||
"Huh? I didn't quite catch that." | |||
"It's nothing", Wendy says and stands up, opening up her inventory to finally wear some clothes. "And, ummm… yeah… sorry for making it weird between us yesterday…" | |||
"Don't sweat it", Rain says, smiling. "And don't sweat the fact that you're changing. I don't think of you as any less because of it." | |||
"Thanks", Wendy says, blushing as she smiles. | |||
"I mean", Rain says and smirks. "If you liked dicks as a dude, I wouldn't mock you for that either." | |||
Wendy catches the joke but decides to respond seriously, despite finding it challenging to resist laughing out loud. "Maybe I always liked them! I just didn't know it yet!" | |||
"Yeah, not that it matters", Rain says with a cheerful smile and a thumbs up. "So own it. You'll always be my friend regardless of how much you change." | |||
Wendy must admit that despite feeling a little hesitant to accept all the changes in her personality regarding her thoughts, tastes, and behavior, it doesn't matter at all in the end. <i>'As disturbing as it is to think about how I've changed, Rain is right. I should just own it. This is me, and there's nothing wrong with being the way I am.'</i> "Thanks. I mean it. You'll always be my friend too, Rain…" | |||
"So now I'm Rain again?" Rain asks, and chuckles. "Anyway, let's get ready to meet the others." | |||
Wendy nods, but even as she dresses up, she's still worried about going on an adventure for real again. <i>'Sure, there's seven of us'</i>, she reasons, <i>'and our training's been going flawlessly… but what if? Maybe I shouldn't worry too much about it.'</i> Putting her worries aside, she exits the apartment together with Rain, hyping herself up for the long day ahead of her. | |||
<big>[[Nymphsaga/Paradise|Chapter IV]]</big> | |||
[[Category:Nymphsaga | [[Category:Nymphsaga]] |
Latest revision as of 01:58, 28 February 2023
Snow
Katja's and Dana's "Survival Handbook."
As all of you should know by now, there are no difficulty settings in Nymphsaga. This may be the first virtual reality game you've ever played, or you may be a veteran. You can be casual or a hardcore raider, or you can be a purely social gamer. It doesn't matter. When you step outside the barrier into the vast world around us, you step into the same exact world that everyone else does. The world does not care how skilled you are and doesn't discriminate or make exceptions for anyone. It judges us all as equals. Still, we, Katja and Dana, the authors of this piece, believe that the world around us is survivable for everyone. While skill, training, and improving yourself are important, this game is one of preparation. Everyone can make it outside the barrier if they prepare accordingly.
We are a couple of former leaders from well-established competitive progression-oriented raiding guilds in Mormia. Many Nymphs come to us seeking guidance regarding their adventures and training, so we decided to put together a list of seven general guidelines that we - as well as our companions - follow ourselves. We do not claim to be authority over anything or claim that our methods are always the best, but we believe that we can offer a lot of valuable insight into making yourself a better player. These are not rules or laws that you absolutely have to follow. You might have a different approach that might suit you and your team better, and that's fine. Think critically and think independently.
1: Guidelines for team composition.
We strongly believe that to have a viable team, you need different Nymphs to carry out different roles. In general, there are three different roles for Nymphs, each of which are equally important.
We have tanks, defensive players whose primary role is to generate "aggro" and keep the attention of enemies on themselves, so the other team members can focus on their own respective roles. Then, we have healers to take care of fatigued team members. Us Nymphs are very small and weak creatures that just can't keep up with most enemies, so having a healer in a party is even more important than having a tank. And last, we have the supporter Nymphs whose purpose is to suppress, weaken, and slow enemies with anything they have in the arsenal, be it crowd control, stuns, or status-altering effects.
You might notice the lack of damage dealers in this list, but that is not to say that pure damage dealers do not exist. It's just that we, in our very humble opinions, believe that every Nymph must carry their weight in some additional way to contribute to the common good of the group. Everyone can deal more than enough damage to help the team, even healers. Therefore, pure damage dealers are - sorry to say - kind of useless. Feel free to prove us wrong though.
We strongly recommend that you have five or more members in your group and that your group consists of at least one tank, one healer, and two supporters. You can have the extra spots for any roles you want but try not to stay too far away from the 1-1-2 ratio. In our opinion, having an extra healer is always more important than having an extra tank. Secondly, having Nymphs in supporting roles who can also cast some heals can be wildly beneficial for any party.
2: Diversify your offense.
Diversity of offense is, in our opinion, even more important than the diversity of roles. For each and every one of us, there is that one invincible enemy that we cannot beat no matter what, mostly because they are immune to our damage. In an ideal setting, every team member can deal different kinds of damage to enemies to cover each other's weaknesses. It's not going to matter how many of you there are if all you can do is deal physical damage; slimes and other metaphysical enemies will make you sorry.
3: Train, train, train.
Allow me to start by quoting Socrates: "No man has the right to be an amateur in the matter of physical training. What a disgrace it is for a man to grow old without seeing the beauty and strength of which his body is capable." We don't care about your habits in the real world, but this quote couldn't be truer for us Nymphs. Despite the common misconception that arises from the fact that this is a game, we Nymphs can get more fit and athletic if we train hard, just like in the real world. If you work out, you will look better, feel better, and even regenerate stamina faster, which is immensely helpful. Run, exercise, and follow a good workout plan, and make it part of your daily routine, especially if you're a caster since you're naturally weaker. Work your butt out, no excuses. Do not skip days, ever. Seriously, your survival depends on it.
I, Katja, personally recommend gymnastics and yoga. As for a recommendation from Dana, practice martial arts and flying. Being able to do flips and tricks in the air is not only effective means of training your muscles and getting sweaty but also freaking cool and incredibly satisfying. Your wings are awesome, don't ever forget that.
Do not forget to train and practice your fighting skills either. Do anything to make yourself better. There is a glass ceiling for us Nymphs as far as our passive abilities and levels go, and we are simply too weak to break it, so we need to rely on training to improve. Aiming and practicing with weapons you're unfamiliar with is especially important, as using an ability will not mean anything if you miss your attacks. We especially recommend getting yourself a sparring partner. Don't worry too much about getting actually hit. You won't die from accidentally getting sliced by a sword, so go all out as if wanting to kill your partner.
4: Rely on professions.
Every single profession can benefit you somehow, in and out of combat. Do this not only for yourself but also for others, as you can benefit your party with your own unique skills. Make sure you got potions, rely on powerful food effects, and enchant every piece of clothing you can, and for the love of fuck, help each other in this regard. We need these skills to prepare for adventure adequately, so do not just leech off others. Relying on professions becomes especially critical later on, as all professions can also be utilized in combat in unique ways, maybe even to learn new active and passive abilities. Upgrading your house with professions is also cool.
5: Strategize and communicate.
You should always strategize BEFORE you go on an adventure. Never go out on an adventure without a comprehensive battle plan. Of course, you always need to change plans on the fly when strong enemies appear, but having general strategies, and plans for setbacks, is very important to establish beforehand. The battlefield is a living, ever-changing, and unpredictable place after all.
We also can't stress enough how important it is to talk to each other during combat. You can help each other so much better and act as a cohesive unit when you're all vocal. Don't worry too much about enemies understanding what you say. Lastly, listen to the party leader. We're not saying that a party has to be a dictatorship, but seriously, have one or two people to make critical decisions for some semblance of order. We admit that this rule is the one where we have some bias, as we are both raid leaders in our respective guilds, but hey, it has served us well. We're not leaders of some of the most successful guilds in Mormia for nothing.
6: Make friends and help each other.
We do not always agree on everything, and we don't get along with everyone, but it's important to be friendly and social in this small community, so make a lot of friends here in Grove and beyond. Help those in need to the best of your ability, even those you don't like. Treat others the way you want to be treated. All of this is especially relevant in small groups and with those you will be teaming up with. You're going to be spending a lot of time with them, so chemistry and getting along is important.
When we recruit new players to our respective parties, we always "interview" them first. We use quotation marks because it's more like a casual conversation or a date, honestly. We drink, learn stuff about each other, tell jokes, play games, and stuff: the point is to know your allies on a personal level! Both authors of this piece agree that getting together, having fun, playing games, and drinking are perfect ways to bond with possible party members.
Preferably train with your new partners together before going on an adventure for real, and if possible, don't just rely on one group either. Having a lot of friends to rely on is important since you sometimes may want to - or even have to - tag along with other parties. Being part of a bigger guild where you can team up with different members based on your needs could also be something to look at, but we recognize that this is probably hard to achieve, given the size of our community.
7: Relax.
Don't forget to take a few days off to heal and relax every now and then. Free time is important, both for your mind and your body. Going on an adventure is extremely exhausting, ridiculously dangerous, and downright fucking scary. Every time you get out there, you risk getting raped or captured. Adventuring is NOT something anyone should be forced to do when they're not in the right mindset for it. You really don't need to go on an adventure every day or even every other day. Yes, this is a rule, an absolute law you must follow! You can ignore everything else in this handbook, but do not ignore this guideline!
If you can, spend your days off by doing something constructive, like training your professions to contribute to the society, or by exercising, studying, or strategizing. Like, just because you're not out there endangering your safety doesn't mean you can't be useful to others. That's not to say you shouldn't take days off, because you totally should! We all need fun in our lives, and having some days dedicated to nothing but fooling around is also important. Drink, socialize, play, do whatever you want. You can even pursue romance if you feel like it. We don't judge.
This concludes our list of guidelines for adventurers. It will be updated if need be, as we are still only a few weeks into the game, and new information will most likely force us to readjust some of our statements. We both, Katja and Dana, hope and pray for your safety. Good luck on your adventures, and as Grove's motto goes, "Never lose hope".
Nymphs of Grove are two full nights of sleep removed from their raid of Fort Hammercliff, and a new morning rises. With most having had enough time for rest and introspection, they gather for a meeting between the community and its organizers to discuss the past few days, the problems of the present, and most importantly, the future, with the Nymphs from Paradise also participating in the discussion for the first time.
The knowledge of an equally sized community to Grove existing somewhere out there is equally reassuring to some as it is confusing to others. Regardless of what it means for them, as far as their memories and understanding of the world they're in are concerned, they all can agree on one thing; they have friends and allies in each other. They're united by one goal and one purpose, which is freedom, not only for the sake of survival, but also for the sake of eventual escape from the dangerous world they're trapped in.
That's why their collective goal for the future is to establish a connection to Paradise. With the goblin population having been thinned out to near-nothingness, the Nymphs suspect it might even be easy because based on the reports told by the Nymphs of Paradise, their home lies in a place called the "Sparkling Forest", somewhere on the other side of the Hammercliff Valley.
As for Paradise itself - to steer off-topic for a minute - the Nymphs from there describe it as a village straight out of a medieval fantasy, which makes it very different from Grove. It's much more concentrated and condensed, with most of its residents living near the center, which is different from Grove, where the population is scattered across a vast area. While there is no protective shield around the city, it's surrounded by mountains and hills and thus located in a very secure area where most enemies can't find it. Abundant with water, multiple streams run through it from the mountains to the north, and according to the residents, its waterfalls are stunningly beautiful.
There are no signs of past civilizations, large pyramids, or ancient theaters either. Trees are normal-sized, and thus, there are no treehouses either. All Nymphs live in more traditional houses, some of which are built partially underground. As far as similarities go, there is an abundance of food, which is free for everyone there as well. There is also a simple city center, where most larger buildings are located, including the temple hosting their "leader" and a university, where most books are located. Overall, the central area of Paradise reminds the residents of a central European village one would perhaps find in Alsace, France.
While there are many good reasons to connect the two villages, the council can't agree on how to go about this business. Many suggest setting up another great raid to the north, but with no voting taking place yet, they only discuss the pros and cons of such an idea.
For most, the most common argument against the raid is that while it would help some Nymphs get back home, a raid wouldn't actually help in connecting the two villages long-term. Like, if they set up a large raid for one visit, how will they go about their next one? How about Nymphs who want to travel in between the towns individually? Should they always rely on raids as some form of weird public transportation? In the majority's opinion, it's ridiculous to think that a whole raid would be set up just to get a few Nymphs from one place to another.
Instead, others propose that individual groups explore the area and try to work together to find a route that everyone can use safely without relying on raids. But then, the minority asks, what about helping the Nymphs from Paradise get home? Wouldn't a raid be the best way to go about it? Yes, without question, says the majority, but what about the risks? Nymphs succeeded once, but will the second time be as easy? A big raid could end up in a big mistake. If that happened, Grove would effectively be curb-stomped with no way of recovering. Of course, there are also risks involved in trying to establish a connection with the help of smaller groups, and the Nymphs do not know if there even is such a thing as a safe passage between the villages. For what it's worth, the zones between the two communities are not dangerous enough to be considered off-limits, unlike some other zones they know about, so there's no reason to believe why a raid wouldn't be successful. Still, something unforeseen and unexpected could happen, just like in the past few days when the protective shield around Grove shrunk.
This is their next topic of debate, although admittedly, there's not much to debate beyond the observations they've made, as nobody can tell for sure why the barrier has shrunk. All they know is that the shrinking seems to coincide perfectly with the raid of Fort Hammercliff, having occurred as they got home, leading some to believe this could be some sort of a "punishment" from the developers for conducting a raid on a massive scale. There could also be an unknown, still-to-be-discovered game mechanic at play, and the shrinking could've been intended from the start, but with little to no information to go about, they can only speculate. The shrinking hasn't been significant yet, and it will still take dozens of similar events for the first residents to find their homes outside the barrier, but it's worrisome for most Nymphs regardless, especially those who currently live in the outskirts of Grove.
The Nymphs decide to continue observing the situation with their barrier, choosing to explore the areas between the villages independently without any large-scale raids taking place for now. However, as far as problems of the present go, they still have another big one at hand.
Despite the tribe Hammercliff having been all but wiped out, their next generation still lives with the Nymphs, with every prisoner rescued from their captivity having been brought home pregnant, with many still waiting to give birth. As far as the Nymphs know, there is no birth control in Nymphsaga - not that it matters in hindsight anyway - and pregnancies cannot be terminated either. Considering this, the question in their minds is, what to do with all the goblins? As far as the council sees it, there are three options: infanticide, abandonment, and imprisonment.
Those in favor of the first two options argue that the goblins are not only a product of rape and enslavement, but also dangerous creatures by themselves. If left unchecked, they will grow up to be like their fathers and try to hurt them, as the domination of Nymphs is in their very nature, making many want to kill these creatures before they become a problem. Many oppose this, citing cruelty as a reason, suggesting that newborn goblins should be let go and released into the wild instead and left to their own devices. Without a supply of source to help them grow, and with no community of goblins to back them up, many would surely die anyway, but at least it wouldn't be on the Nymph's conscience… or would it? Many argue it would. It's a complicated debate for the Nymphs, not at all helped by their pre-existing political and religious views, or by Nymph's maternal instincts to want to protect their children from harm.
This leaves the Nymphs with the last option, with those in favor arguing that the Nymphs shouldn't try to get rid of the goblins, and instead try to assimilate them into the Grove's society. As dangerous creatures, they would effectively be prisoners, being little more than slaves and cattle, and they wouldn't be allowed to freely walk around the Grove either. As for how such a thing could even be accomplished, that's a story for later.
For now, the Nymphs decide that the council can't and won't dictate what the pregnant Nymphs do with their offspring, with the decision regarding each goblin's fate resting on the individual carrying it.
Still, with the pregnant Nymphs generating excess source in their bodies and making them uncontrollably hormonal, they remain sidelined from action and unable to function normally in their seemingly infinite horniness. Some try to resist these urges, while others take matters into their own hands, pun intended. Some also get help from others, resulting in Nymphs all across Grove participating in "healing" their friends by having sex with them. It's not just Wendy and Angel, or Rain and Lemon; out of all pregnant Nymphs, roughly two in five admit to succumbing to their desires and having at least one sexual encounter with some of their close friends, with some admitting to doing it with strangers instead. After all, having sex with another "sick" Nymph in need is a popular choice for many, as the Nymphs are killing two birds with one stone like this.
Wendy's hypothesis regarding being able to speed up pregnancies by releasing source through sex is also a popular one in Grove, with many others having guessed the same, but whether or not there's any weight behind this theory is something that the Nymphs can't say for sure yet. There is one Nymph called Amanda researching it, but that's also a story for later.
The sudden prevalence of sex in Nymph's society also raises many questions about acceptance, and out of all the topics that the council debates, this one raises the most eyebrows. You'd probably think that just like in the "real" world, many of them find the idea of having sex with children socially unacceptable and repulsive, and you'd be right. Kind of. It's complicated.
Of course, Nymphs are all little girls, and their bodies look physically immature, but that doesn't mean they are real children, with even the youngest humans trapped inside these avatars being eighteen. So in that sense, those who choose to engage in sexual acts are not having sex with real children, but it still doesn't make it less comfortable for some. After all, physical appearances play a huge role in attraction toward one another, and while there are plenty of pedophiles and other perverts in Nymphsaga - just like there are in the real world - not every Nymph is comfortable having sex with each other, with some even feeling angry about the idea.
However, almost all Nymphs understand that despite their reluctance, sex between Nymphs might even be necessary since they know it's an effective way of treating various "problems". The other significant incentive in favor of intercourse between Nymphs is their biology, which guarantees some degree of uncontrollable horniness, with their hormones also naturally guiding them toward each other. Then, there is the lack of competition in the sexual marketplace. There aren't many ways to enjoy safe sex besides doing it with another Nymph, and there aren't any male Nymphs or human-like adults around either.
With all this in mind, the Nymphs also must admit that their hearts and needs are changing, plain and simple. They're not the humans they once were, and while many still feel reluctant, deep down, they all know they must adapt. They understand that safe sex between Nymphs is an overwhelmingly positive thing regardless of their preconceptions, feelings, sexual orientations, or personal views.
Speaking of the positive effects of sex, Angel feels the best physically she has felt during her entire life as a Nymph, almost as if she was born again. Her mental condition is still not great, as now, on top of all worry she carries in her heart over her friends, she feels guilty too. How could she not? She could've been out there looking for her friends with the others, yet all she did was have sex with Wendy all day. She did a favor to her in doing so, because it could be argued that Wendy needed it, but preparing for a new day, she wonders if she went too far. 'Best not worry about it', she supposed, psyching herself up for a new and more productive day. Thinking she should incorporate some of her real-life routines into her new life as a Nymph, she puts on some comfortable clothes, and heads outside for a jog.
Sven - the man Angel once was - was an active man in his life and loved running, cycling, and hitting the gym. Between his studies, he was a bit of a bodybuilder in addition to being a gamer and a musician, so he was a busy man indeed. This love of fitness has carried on to Angel, who even as a little girl works out to the best of her ability. There are no gyms in Grove, so she has to settle for working out without weights, but that is not a problem for her, especially since she understands cardio is more important than gains for Nymphs.
After a quick lap around the village center through the woods, she moves on to her next morning routine: tending her garden. As the only Chef around, she is the only one who can utilize the neighborhood's public garden, so it's all for her to use as she pleases, and she likes it that way. Besides, she finds growing herbs and food surprisingly fun and rewarding. She's saving some space for Lemon, as she suspects there are plants Lemon wants to grow, but that is only a plan for now. She grows vegetables and herbs only, as plenty of wild fruits and berries grow in the neighborhood. The only three plants she has gotten from beyond the barrier are vanilla, thyme, and Demon's Whistle, which she hopes to use to make some homemade liqueurs out of with an alchemist.
As she thinks about what to make for breakfast - 'perhaps some Besan Chilla for Wendy and myself?' - she is surprised from behind in the middle of her work. Without a word, someone hugs her from behind, causing her to gasp in surprise.
"Good morning, Angel."
The familiar voice of her good friend - once lost, now suddenly found - surprises her even more than the warm embrace ever did. Shocked to hear the voice of her dear friend Rain, she jerks herself free, only to turn around and hug her even tighter than she ever hugged her. Rain's grip is still pretty weak, but Angel grabs her tight, almost as if to squeeze her like a toy. "Oh god, you're safe! I was worried to death!"
"I was worried too", Rain admits. "Didn't even know if I was going to find you here…"
"What happened to you!?" Angel asks, exasperated. "What about Lemon!? Is she safe!?"
"It's a long story", Rain says, honestly feeling a little shocked by how Angel is reacting, but not in a bad way. It's a good kind of shock and makes her want to smile. "But we're both safe now."
With a sigh of relief, an enormous weight is lifted from Angel's shoulders. Holding Rain by her hand, she proceeds to drag Rain up the stairs. "Let's go wake Wendy up. She'll be glad to see you safe."
Rain nods, smiling happily. She doesn't have to ask because she knows from the way Angel is acting. Her dear friends are all safe.
Meanwhile, in Lemon's little treehouse, she wakes up to a pleasant and warm feeling of soft skin rubbing against her own. Ever so slightly, the curtains of her eyes open up to see a face of a smiling little girl. The touches of this blue-eyed, tired-looking cutie are as gentle as they can be and surprisingly well-mannered despite the fact that she's lying on top of her, stark naked.
A nervous smirk appears on Lemon's face as well, along with a rosy blush, and she does not know what to think. She obviously doesn't hate it, as waking up with a girl lying on top of her is a feeling she loves, but this girl is a stranger to her, and not in an "I hooked up with her in the local LGBTQ club" kind of way. Still, she does recognize this cutie, and she did take her home. 'That's the girl Ron saved', she realizes, feeling glad to see her well, but this kind of intimacy from a stranger feels a little awkward.
Before Lemon can even inquire the stranger about her well-being or name, this girl leans in for a kiss. The kiss is not just with lips but also with nipples, as the flat chests of the two girls press comfortably against each other, with the stiff nipples taking most of the pressure. Even their belly buttons kiss. Unable and unwilling to move, Lemon takes the sweet kiss, closing her eyes as she lays her hands on the little girl's naked back. It's just a touch and not a hug, as she's not trying to tug her closer, but they're so close that they can feel every breath and every heartbeat. The stranger is not looking to make an advance or any bolder moves, which at the same time feels very relaxing, but also a little frustrating to Lemon. She's up for so much more.
Lemon's hand moves up to the unsuspecting girl's buttock and grabs onto the tight and smooth cheek as hard as she can muster. The stranger squeals in surprise, and eyes half-open, she looks down at mischievous Lemon, who's left licking her lips. Blushing, the girl tries to divert her gaze as she concentrates on the rough hand rubbing her butt. 'Oh, how daring of you to get on me like that', Lemon thinks, smiling from ear to ear. "What's wrong, sweetie…?"
"Did you save me…?"
Lemon finds her heart fluttering. Her soft voice is like that of an angel, so clear and refined. She also realizes instantly from the girl's Slavic accent that she's probably from somewhere in Eastern Europe. It's definitely a voice she wants to corrupt with lewd and naughty moans. "What if I did…?" Lemon asks. It's not like her to lie, but part of her wants to see what kind of reaction this girl would have if she believed Lemon truly was her sole savior.
Perplexed and confused, the girl smiles, fidgeting, finding it a little hard to put her feelings into words. "I would be eternally in debt…"
"Well, technically it wasn't me, but I did help you out a little with my friend…" Lemon admits. It immediately reminds her of her friend, Rain, who she now realizes is missing.
"O-oh…" the girl says, sounding a little disappointed. "Well, I'm still eternally grateful to you…"
"Is assaulting little girls in their sleep a way you like showing gratitude…?"
The girl can't help but blush in embarrassment and laugh. "Oh, I'm sorry… you must've found it uncomfortable…"
Lemon tilts her head, still smiling happily, now also giggling. "I didn't say that…"
Those words seem to give the girl some courage. "So, what's your name? I'm Snow."
"Lemon."
"Alright, my little Lemon…" Snow says and raises herself to an upward position, suddenly opening up her inventory. "If you don't mind my sexual advances, I'm sure you won't mind this either…"
What appears in Snow's hand genuinely surprises Lemon. It's a little egg-shaped toy, a pink vibrator. It seems to be a cordless model with a remote controller, and it definitely isn't what Lemon expected. 'I mean, that's clearly an electronic device , she thinks. She was already planning on going full throttle on offense as she prefers to be a top, but having seen a vibrator, her favorite sex toy in the whole wide world, one that has given her so much pleasure over the years, she can't resist the idea of having another girl use it on her. 'Doesn't hurt getting out of my comfort zone every once in a while', she supposes, willing to fully indulge in her passion.
Snow turns it on, crawls a little bit back, and presents the toy to Lemon's vagina. The vibration immediately causes her legs to spread slightly, with her feeling the powerful motor comfortably reverberating all over her lower body. Moving up the slit, digging into her, it reaches up to her clitoris, pushing it up and exposing the head properly. She covers her mouth from shock, trying to muffle her voice as her entire body arcs and her legs spread up even more.
With lust and vigor, Snow pushes herself down, kissing and licking Lemon's flat brown chest, all while continuously pushing the vibrating egg against her most sensitive spots. It is clear to Lemon from the start that this girl shares a mutual passion for little girls, and that makes her want to submit even more. Being lusted and fawned over feels satisfying to her, and everything Snow does also feels incredible physically, so much so that she gets from zero to a hundred in a matter of just a minute. When she woke up, she felt calm and satisfied, but now she's already wet, acting all slutty and feeling just as horny as she did last night with Rain.
Snow gets bored of Lemon's chest quickly and proceeds to move her tongue and fingers to where it both feels and tastes better. Lemon, still covering her mouth, looks down to see just what her partner is planning. While gently pressing the egg down with her fingers, she moves her mouth to the lower parts of the lips, pressing her tongue against the hole. She's also looking to use her fingers and decides to stick two inside immediately, causing Lemon to squeal. Despite not enjoying having things stuck inside her, she doesn't mind this time. The pleasure of having fingers grind in and out of her is undeniable, causing her entire body to tremble. 'It isn't so bad at all', she convinces herself. 'I mean, at least they're only fingers.'
Persistent rapid vibration teasing her pleasure bean and the quick back-and-forth movement of the fingers are looking to push her over the edge real quick and with stunning force. Legs voluntarily spread as far as they can go, she cums all over Snow's pretty little fingers with a warm squirt, with Snow pushing forward without slowing down, driving Lemon nuts. Having reached the summit of her climax, her eyes roll back, and she tries to muffle her moans, failing miserably from start to finish.
Feeling lightheaded and blanking in her mind, she immediately registers a strange and unfamiliar sensation mixed in with the pleasure, with something strongly moving and pulsating in her stomach. She knew she was pregnant, but she had no idea she was so close to giving birth, especially given that her sporty and tight belly is still as flat as a washboard, but now she's sure. Something's trying to push out, and she knows it. Hand on her stomach, eyes closed while still reveling in the afterglow of her orgasm, she concentrates on the new sensations, borderline scared of what's about to come next. She doesn't want to be forced to give birth and become a mother to anything, especially not a tentacle baby. 'But I can't stop it! It's pushing and moving so hard!'
Feeling proud of herself and already thinking about what to do next, Snow doesn't even look at Lemon as she opens up her inventory to summon yet another toy; some kind of a strap-on dildo, to be specific. It's not one that you wear like panties, but rather a plug-in type capable of bringing extreme pleasure to the wearer as well. With two plugs, it's inserted into both holes, and despite what one might think, it will firmly stay in place even through more extreme and fast-paced plays. 'I've tried it on', she thinks, deciding not to put it on quite just yet, 'but never in a thousand years did I think I would be able to use it on someone!' "How about I give you something bigger next", Snow coos, looking Lemon straight in the eyes, as she slaps the green, partially transparent rubbery cock on Lemon's belly.
Brought back to reality from her state of fear, she squeals as she extends her hands to her crotch, covering her pussy up with her left hand, and grabbing the dildo from Snow's hands with the right one. "W-wait just a minute!"
"What's wrong?" Snow asks, still smiling. "I wanna "reward" you more!"
"N-no, not right now!"
"Oh, don't worry! It will feel awesome!"
Lemon can't deny that, and part of her even wants to experience it. She may not enjoy penetration as much as she enjoys having her vulva teased, but she's still lukewarm to the idea of enjoying strap-on sex in contrast to feeling cold towards the idea of male-on-female sex, but that's not the issue she has. "I feel like I'm giving birth…!" Lemon straight up says.
"W-wait, what!?" Snow yells, feeling panicked, puzzled, and confused. "Y-you too!?"
"I said, it wasn't me who saved you!" Lemon says in haste to explain herself. "We were victims too, and the tentacles got us pregnant!"
"A-and you're about to give birth NOW!?"
"O-oh no, wh-what do I - Aaaah!"
Before Lemon can even finish her sentence, a sudden jolt of pleasure - almost as if a sharp, painless kick coming out from inside her body - causes her to let out a loud, girly yell, and after a moment of relaxation, another kick forces her hip to shoot up, and her legs back open wide. Her entire lower body trembles, and her offspring moves rapidly. She anticipates pain, asking, 'Will it hurt!?' It's the last thing she wants. There was no pain when she birthed all those tentacles during her captivity, but she wasn't even sane back then, and given her tiny stature and the fact that childbirth tends to be a painful process for even adults, she's frightened to the brink of tears.
"No, I'm scared…!" she whines, weeping a little.
Snow moves out of the way quickly, taking to the side of Lemon, and grabs her hands. "It will be over soon, I promise." Lemon nods with teary eyes. "It won't even hurt. Trust me."
Snow's words of encouragement are really what Lemon needed and give her strength to endure her ordeal. She nods, holding Snow by her hands, feeling something push out of her. 'It can't be that big, but… oh no, it feels so huge! It has to be just as thick as those disgusting bumpy tentacles were, and it's… pushing straight through my cervix!' It doesn't have enough force behind it to complete the push, so wanting to have it over as soon as possible now, Lemon feels she has no other option but to help it, as resistance will only delay the inevitable. So, she leans on her elbows, beginning to push with her internal muscles, a skill she's surprised to even have.
A little push seems to be what her unborn child needs, as it pushes fast out of her. As soon as it reveals the tentacle head covered in a clear, slimy mucus, Lemon's arms betray her, and her back is again pressed against the bedsheets. She can't move up, as she's already out of fuel. It's so extremely exhausting she can't believe it, but the worst seems to be already behind her. With the tentacle larva slithering out of her, pulsating like a worm, it even brings her pleasure on the way out as it escapes the vagina completely. A worm-like tentacle has been born, and with no umbilical cord, it's hard to even believe it would be a child of a human-like being, not that Lemon has the strength to lift her head up to look at it. All she can do is sigh out of immense relief, realizing it's already over.
The worm squirms almost as if trying to escape when a hand stops it. A palm extended wide open above it traps the worm inside a strange, dark red, glowing spell circle, courtesy of Snow. It wasn't a spell of destruction but rather one of restriction.
"Don't worry. I got it", Snow says.
"Got… It…?" Lemon asks, confused, opening her teary eyes a little bit.
"It's a submission spell that enchanters know", Snow explains. "When used on a newborn demon, it can be turned into an item."
Lemon hasn't heard of such a thing from Rain, the only enchanter she knows, so she's confused. She finds it hard to appreciate what's going on and even more difficult to say anything, but she's somewhat glad to know there's such a spell. "So… it's over…?"
"Yeah", Snow says and sighs, sitting down beside Lemon. "I mean, you would know if there were more of those inside of you…"
"What's gonna… happen to it then…?"
"Whatever you want, I guess", Snow says, shrugging. "The spell won't kill it. It'll just make it so it can't grow into an uncontrollable monster."
Lemon finally sits up to look down at her child, the abnormal rape baby she never asked for. Wriggling, it's unable to escape the confines of its magical prison. 'I can't believe this thing came out of me', she thinks as she carefully extends her finger to it to give the squishy little demon a poke. A floating holographic window for an item appears before her, lending evidence to Snow's claim about the spell-bound baby having been turned into an item. In addition to Nymph ID, which can track down who gave birth to it, it has some icons and symbols attached as flavor text, but she can't figure out what they mean, 'not that I even care that much. I'm just glad to have that disgusting parasite out of my system, and want it out of my bloody sight.'
Sighing, accepting that it belongs to her, she sends the demon spawn to her inventory, wanting to forget about its existence altogether, at least for now. 'I was afraid it would feel much more horrible than that. I mean, it WAS awful, and I don't want to ever go through even THAT again, but… whatever, I'm just glad it's over.' Then, she looks down at Snow and realizes that she has grown a little meek and silent. She knows why. "I guess you're going to have to give birth too…" Lemon says, eyes locked on Snow's lower stomach.
"O-oh, so you realized that I'm in the same position…" Snow says, also nodding in response.
"Well, we did find you getting raped by that creature…" Lemon remembers. "Are you scared?"
Snow shakes her head. "To be honest, I was a slave for a long time, and… I've already given birth to so many…"
"That's… rough…"
"Yeah… so I already kind of know what to expect", Snow says, trying to smile. "Not that I'm looking forward to it or anything…"
"It must be due for delivery soon…" Lemon says, with a hand on her jaw.
Snow nods again. "I think so too…"
Although Lemon is free from the offspring that was causing her horniness to some extent, she still feels a little heat, and she can tell that Snow is extremely horny without having to ask. However, the situation has reversed because Lemon is not so horny that she would blindly accept submitting to anything Snow would've had in store for her. Instead, she feels that she has the strength and the ability to be "the top" this time around. 'But would she appreciate it?' she wonders as she stares at the unplugged strap-on lying on the bed. 'She was planning on using that thing on me, so maybe she likes control. Then again, she did kinda leave it unguarded, so perhaps she is asking me to use it instead? That's certainly one way to interpret the situation…'
Without Snow even noticing, Lemon quietly steals the strap-on for herself, hiding it behind her back. "Want me to help with the delivery?" she then asks.
"W-what do you mean…?" Snow asks.
"Well, I think that sex could perhaps speed up pregnancy since it's sped up by source, which is generated more during sex." Yes, even Lemon has independently thought of this exact same theory that many others have.
Snow moves her eyes to Lemon and sees the strap-on in her hands. Her eyes open up fully, and a slightly nervous smile is drawn on her face. Just looking at the scared blue eyes, Lemon can tell that a heart is beating like a drum inside this little child's chest. "I mean, I don't mind, but… you're not planning on using that on me…?"
"Oh? You were looking to "reward" me for helping you, but you never asked what I want…" Lemon says, smiling with a curious look in her eyes as she stares at the plug-in strap-on. "What a peculiar toy. To use it, I must insert it into my holes…"
"I… I found it… on a little adventure…"
"An adventure to a perverted little sex shop?" Lemon teases.
"Hahaha, perhaps", Snow responds, laughing a little shyly. "But you don't have to put it on, especially since you literally just - "
"You know, I've never fucked anyone with a strap-on", Lemon thinks out loud, ignoring Snow completely, and despite being a little weirded out by the idea, her curiosity gets the better of her. She proceeds to put it on by inserting both plugs into her holes, hoping they will lock into place nicely. 'I dislike stuff in my butt even more, but… ohhh, that feels surprisingly nice! Got plenty of natural lube too!' She's very slow to put it on, as inserting both plugs while simultaneously trying to relax is hard for her, but as soon as the one pops into place inside her rear hole, her eyes roll back from relief. A crazed smile appears on her face as soon as she pushes the other plug into her vagina, and finally feeling like she can relax, she playfully giggles and tosses her hips from side to side, looking at the rubbery dildo sway in the air. 'Oh, what a sight! But I don't think I dislike it, and this feeling… oooh, I can only imagine what it feels like to thrust with such a sensitive toy…' "How do you like me now?" she asks, crawling toward Snow.
"I didn't expect you to be this assertive…" Snow says.
"Oh, please", Lemon responds, laying both her hands on Snow's shoulders. "I'm always a top in relationships… and I love dominating my girls…"
With a mad blush and a smile on her face, and her heart beating through her chest, Snow can't bring herself to refuse. Taking her silence as consent, Lemon pushes her down on her back, giggling happily and gleefully. "A-are you sure you wanna do this?" Snow whispers, looking to bargain with Lemon again, despite already lying on her back beneath Lemon's hungry, lustful eyes. "I mean, you must be exhausted because of what just happened…"
"Nope!" Lemon loudly proclaims as she pulls back her hips to present the tip of the dildo to Snow's drenched pussy.
"O-okay!" Snow responds loudly, steeling herself for the insertion. "T-then, at l-least be geh… gentle! I-I'm a guy, y-you know…!"
Lemon laughs softly, delighted by the irony. 'Is everyone except me a guy in this world or what? Oh, how the roles have reversed!' She grins happily, observing every move of the helpless-looking little child underneath her as she grabs her hips. "Sorry, I don't plan on being gentle", she speaks out as she begins to push, watching clearly how the lips open up to give way and how the wet folds open up, letting in the shaft. She observes every single expression that the cute girl makes. Snow's face is everchanging, and with every inch of the rubber disappearing into this girl, she displays a new emotion. From a smile of doubt, it turns into a wide-eyed look of fear and shock, straight into that of pure pleasure. When the tip finally reaches the endpoint, she breathes in rapidly, letting out a soft gasp of pleasure, and exhaling a moan of relief, quietly moaning something in what Lemon assumes is Russian. And Lemon, she just loves what she's seeing. It's a sight she could get addicted to, one she would love to see over and over again.
Expecting it to be a little challenging to move, Lemon starts out slow, fully intending to go in fast as soon as she gets properly going. She expects a little friction and a lot of resistance, given the tightness of a tiny hole and the rubbery, unnatural surface, but finds none. The movement feels effortless, even with her measly strength. With only her awkward position holding her back, she moves to a missionary position and leans forward, thrusting her hips up and down.
While Lemon can't feel the convulsions and slight movements of the little girl's inner muscles - which she would love to feel - she can definitely feel extreme pleasure from the way her toy tickles her own inner muscles, and this pleasure is a perfect spice for her to move as fast as possible. It draws her in. Despite lacking the male instinct, her hips move in a near-perfect, unstoppable rhythm. She can't slow down at all. 'Oh gosh, I thought about doing this only for her, but the way these plugs grind me from the inside is maddening!'
At the same time, despite her initial reluctance, Snow gives out a lot of room with her fully spread legs and really takes the cock in like a girl, continuing to moan through getting fucked, even getting a bit louder and more talkative as the play moves on. Snow feels her body pushed down with force, almost as if by something much larger than a little girl. She can't move, and she wouldn't move even if she could. She's completely unable to do anything to stop the Nymph fucking her. Her body reacts marvelously and draws it in as the soft skin of two children slaps against each other, just intensifying the pleasure. And then there's the visual aspect. Enchanted by the wonderful sight, she observes the place where they connect, and more importantly, she observes Lemon. She's clearly got a slender body of a little girl, with her chest, belly, and wide hips, but with that long extension added to her crotch, that long extension digging through her vagina, it feels almost surreal to her. It's clearly a little girl, yet she makes her feel like this with a simple toy. If there ever was a way to make her truly enjoy being fucked by a dick, it sure as hell is this very situation. Again moaning something in Russian, she just stares at her own hip and Lemon on top of her in awe, smiling ear to ear.
Seeing how Snow reacts, Lemon begins to move faster with a broad smile on her face, and even though she can't understand a word of what Snow is moaning, she can tell she's having the time of her life, and bets the talk isn't clean. "Aaah-hahaha", she laughs, unable to control herself in the midst of her own pleasure. "You're one talkative little girl in bed, aren't you?"
"Да! Да! Aaaah, fuck yes!" Snow moans, suddenly switching to English, and then back to Russian momentarily. "Oooх, трахни меня глубже2! Fuck me! Fuck me hard!" Despite Snow's claim to be a top, her body acts obedient, and her face has turned silly from pleasure. It seems like a shameful lie. How can she claim to be a top when she's acting the way she does?
Lemon, empowered by how Snow acts and the idea of her being able to dominate a girl so effectively, discovers a part of herself that she never knew she had. She's always been a female and proud of it, but having a "dick" certainly has a special kind of charm as well, especially since it's a powerful tool against the girls she loves so much to dominate. 'It's a shame I can't last much longer! My heart is pounding harder than ever before, and I'm actually getting a little exhausted fucking her like this! But I can't stop!' She knows she won't be able to stop until she cums, or until her body gives in, and fortunately, given the pace she's going at, she knows it's the orgasm that will shatter her rhythm first. She moans, thrusts, and feels her entire body arc and convulse as sweat drops appear on her face and body. She's almost there, and she's not the only one.
Snow has been on the verge of exploding for a while now. She wants to move a little bit, but she's not allowed to. She wants to close her legs, but every thrust against her cervix forces her to keep them spread wide open. She wants to hug Lemon and touch her too, but she can't even lift her back or elbows from the sheets to reach for her skin. She feels genuinely and absolutely dominated, and she loves it. Lemon's conjuring up a magnificent orgasm for her, and she's eager to experience it.
Having her slim body slammed down, talking through her moans until the very end, she cums with a squirt of liquid and a lovely scream. Her eyes roll back, and she feels like she is burning up as she trembles from pleasure, with her vagina clamping down on the rubbery cock hard. Her convulsions and quivers feel brain-meltingly intense. Yet, Lemon won't stop. She's not there yet. Snow almost wants her to slow down for a while, but she can't say anything intelligible between her animalistic moans, not that she would say anything Lemon would understand anyway. She manages to close her legs, but the squeeze of her soft thighs on Lemon's hips cannot slow the girl down, and only seem to motivate her even more.
Lemon can tell that Snow is still at the apex of her climax, which seems to be an unrelenting one, and most definitely long. She herself feels that she can't take it anymore either, and she finally feels her own orgasm slow her down a little bit. Climax completely takes away her ability to focus and move as both her holes twitch. She's pushed down deep, and her back arcs backward. Sweaty and exhausted, she collapses forward to the clutches of her lover, with Snow still pulling her closer with her legs. They share an embrace, feeling each other's sweaty, hot bodies, and both of them, still moaning, extend their tongues forward. Their lips meet for an intimate kiss, one hotter and more erotic than any of the kisses they shared when they were merely warming up. They moan and mumble through the kiss but neither speak a word nor even try to.
This kiss is a sign of things to come. Lemon has no strength or stamina to go for round two instantly, and Snow's legs are way too weak and squishy to even imagine doing anything similar to Lemon. Things are starting to slow down for them, but they're still far from done.
Reunited
Wendy wakes up lying on her back without a blanket, feeling rested but also a little heavy. She knows she's carrying some extra package, and now, she notices it can't be hidden anymore. Laying her hands on her slightly round belly, her heart pounds as she stares at herself in disbelief. She expected it, anticipated it even, and even though it's only somewhat round - with her having only entered her second trimester - seeing her own pregnant belly makes her emotional in ways she didn't even expect. 'My baby's growing so fast', she thinks, unsure if she wants to laugh or cry. 'Makes me glad because it's gonna be over in just a few more days, but… gosh, feels so surreal just thinking this is me. I was never supposed to be like this, but I'm really gonna become a mother. In a sense, I already am one. And to think it's gonna grow even bigger than this…'
Sitting up, she actually feels pretty good physically, albeit a little horny. 'Despite everything I did with Angel, my pussy still throbs like mad', she thinks, ultimately deciding it's not debilitating or anything, nor something that's going to make her lose herself with desire. Although, with her memories lingering on what she did indeed do with Angel, she rubs her legs together, smiling happily and feeling all warm and fuzzy inside. 'I really had sex with one of my best friends', she thinks, touching herself a little. 'Maybe she should get herself poisoned again! Would she even agree to do me again? I'm not sure if I'd even have the heart to ask, especially so soon… but I just get so horny thinking about her… making love to her…'
Remembering their passionate kisses, she blushes madly and shakes her head, trying to push the thoughts away. 'No, no, no, I can't see her that way! My heart belongs to Hanako, and only Hanako! I can't fall in love with anyone else! Especially not someone who's supposed to be my friend!' Sitting up, she finds her panties and the cami on the floor, and deciding they're going to be more than enough for her, she puts them on. 'I must do something else to keep myself distracted. Maybe work on my maps or something…'
After ten minutes of sitting by her work table and cross-referencing the map in her user interface with a map she got from a council meeting a few days back, a soft knock on the door surprises her. "Come in", she announces, knowing it to be Angel. However, when she notices she's not alone, she practically jumps up from her chair, knocking it over in surprise.
Rain's eyes widen as Wendy approaches her, and even though Wendy looks happy to see her and even ready to hug her, Rain can't take her eyes off Wendy's belly.
Despite seeing full well where Rain's attention is, Wendy tries to play it cool and embraces her friend warmly. "I'm so glad you're back", she says. "What happened to you?"
"I… I should ask you the same…" Rain asks, sounding worried.
"It was those goblins", Wendy admits. "They caught me, and… this was the price of my defeat, I guess…"
Rain doesn't know what to say. She feels terrible, maybe even a little responsible for not coming to Wendy's aid when she possibly could have, but at the same time, she knows that Lemon would've suffered this fate if it wasn't for Rain's help either. "Where's your head at then? I mean, with your situation…"
"Well, I'm not happy", Wendy says, smiling and trying to laugh it off. "Life goes on, I guess. But how about you?"
"Well, let's just say, you're not the only one who's pregnant in this room", Rain says, not knowing how to explain it.
"Oh, I guess yours is a little bit fresher than mine", Wendy says, looking at Rain's belly.
"Probably smaller too", Rain says, scratching her cheek. "Maybe, I dunno…"
"Still, you should tell us what happened to you", Wendy says.
"I wanna hear your story too, Rain", Angel says. "I'll brew tea and make some pancakes."
"Thanks again", Wendy says, her voice full of love.
"You'd make a good wife", Rain jokes, giving Angel a thumbs up.
"Hahaha, hubbies can be caring and pamper their partners too", Angel responds, giggling. "Just sit your ass down, and get us up to speed with you, okay?"
Rain nods, ready to tell precisely what happened to her.
Before and during their breakfast, as they also goof around and share a little bit of friendly banter, they tell each other about their stories in detail, commenting on each other's misfortune with varying levels of compassion. That's not to say any of them are unsympathetic at any point, but words coming from Wendy, having heard of what Rain had to go through, border on theatrical. Suddenly, the nightmare that happened to Wendy doesn't sound like the worst thing that could happen to a Nymph.
Having relaxed a little bit, Wendy sighs deeply, a palm covering her face. "Jesus Christ, you've gone through absolute hell. How did you get away though?"
"A kind ogre saved me."
"Ogre? Really? Like a big, fat green guy with potato nose and antennae ears?"
Rain, who is usually the one making the jokes, looks at Wendy with a narrow-eyed expression. "He was actually brown and muscular."
"What happened to it?"
"Don't call him it", Rain says, arms crossed. "He saved us, and helped us get back here. He's also a player like us."
"That's… kinda unbelieveable…" Wendy admits.
"Yeah, it is, but that's seriously what he did… and told us…"
Angel thinks about it for a moment but doesn't doubt Rain for a second. "Well, given that there are other towns for Nymphs", Angel says, shrugging, "nothing surprises me anymore."
"Wait, seriously?" Rain asks. "We're not the only ones?"
"Yeah, there is this place called Paradise, which is completely separate from Grove", Angel explains. "Just like us, they think it's the only starting place for players."
Rain lowers her eyebrows, confused. "Well fuck me. What else are devs lying to us about then?"
Wendy shrugs and replies: "Who fucking knows?"
"At least none of the information we've learned in the past few days contradicts the lore", Angel reminds. "So far, those books have been the absolute arbiter of truth, over our memories and what devs tell us."
"It's pretty scary to think that we can't really trust our memories, though", Rain says, worried and annoyed. "I mean, what is true and what's false? There's no way of us knowing."
"I don't think we should really worry about it too much", Wendy says. "I, at the very least, do not want to even think about memories of my personal life being a lie."
"I wouldn't go that far either", Angel says. Rain also agrees. "I think that the healthiest way to think is to believe in our memories until we're proved otherwise", Angel adds.
"That's not a bad plan", Wendy says, nodding, and turns towards Rain. "Speaking of which, how about your physical condition?"
"Okay, I guess", Rain says. "My baby is pretty energetic."
"O-oh, really…?"
"It's not kicking or anything, but the wee tentacle probably wants to get out", Rain says, looking at Wendy's stomach. "Yours is probably gonna keep growing."
"Probably…" Wendy admits, clutching her belly again, feeling a little worried and anxious. "I hope giving birth doesn't hurt… but still, when I asked about your physical condition, I meant… have you been feeling hot…?"
"I do think that I am hot", Rain responds with a poker-faced expression.
Wendy sighs and facepalms. "I meant horny, you dumbass…"
Rain blushes and scratches her cheek, nodding. "Yesterday was kinda bad, but I'm fine now. Me and Lemon, uhm, kinda… you know…"
"Really now?" Wendy asks, a little surprised, not because she wouldn't put that past Rain but because she didn't expect it from Lemon.
"How about you then? How are you feeling due to your condition?" After Rain asks her question, silence falls in the room. She can tell that Wendy and Angel are both blushing. Rain immediately suspects they might've done something, but she finds that idea to be too unbelievable, so she doesn't even want to comment on it. "Never mind…" she says.
"I-I mean, I do manage…" Wendy says, trying to laugh it off. "I'm good…"
"If you're feeling bad, just tell me, and I'll brew more tea", Angel suggests.
"Yeah, thanks for it, by the way", Rain says. "It did help, but it probably won't be needed, 'cause I'm gonna give birth soon anyway…"
"I wish to give birth soon, just to get it over with", Wendy says, a little annoyed. "I mean, not because I want to, but to get better."
"Yeah, I agree", Rain says and nods. "I'm also looking forward to raising it."
Wendy looks at Rain, shocked. "Wait, raising your baby…?"
Rain nods again. "You didn't know? Enchanters can raise and manipulate demons. I never talked about it much 'cause I didn't know where I would get my hands on one, but since there's one inside me right now… I'm planning on using him for experimenting."
Wendy doesn't even know what to say. In the context of normal children, what Rain is talking about sounds cruel to her, but they are talking about demons, so she's a little conflicted. Then again, while she hasn't decided anything yet, she has been tossing around the idea of killing her baby, so she's not one to criticize Rain for cruelty. Of course, killing one's offspring and making it a guinea pig are on entirely different levels of cruelty, but I digress. "Can you do anything with other kinds of babies…?" Wendy finally asks.
"I don't think I can do anything with them", Rain says, shrugging. "Are you worried about yours?"
Wendy nods. "I still haven't decided what to do with it."
"Just kill it…" Angel says. "Goblins are dangerous and shouldn't be let to multiply freely at our expense."
"That's…" Wendy says, freezing immediately. She feels that punishing the unborn child for the actions of its father is wrong, period, leaving her with a bit of a moral dilemma. "I know it's a goblin, but… it sounds so, so difficult… I don't even know why…"
"I know what you mean", Rain says. "But like, it's not like you can keep it here."
"Well, definitely not "here" here", Wendy agrees.
"And I doubt you wanna source feed it either…"
"Well, preferably not…" Wendy says, grimacing a little. "Still doesn't make my decision any easier…"
"I'll go around asking other people for advice", Angel suggests, standing up. "I'll do it right away."
"You know you don't really have to go this far for me", Wendy says, feeling like she should refuse.
"Oh, come on", Angel says, smiling happily. "I'm happy to help you out and support you in any way I can."
"Like I said, a great wife", Rain says, once again giving Angel a thumbs up. "Thanks for the savory pancakes, honey."
Angel feels slightly irritated by Rain's teasing but decides to play it cool, knowing she doesn't mean anything bad with it. "You're very welcome", she says, returning Rain's thumbs up with one of her own. "Still, I'm going to help you whether you want it or not, Wendy."
"If you insist", Wendy sighs, shrugging. "I'll at least tag along, then. I don't wanna be locked into my apartment for another day straight…"
"If you think your body's up to it", Angel says, smiling a little.
"If you don't mind, I'll go home while you go on your date ", Rain says and stands up. "I kinda wanna help too, but… I think I need a moment alone…"
Angel and Wendy both know that Rain is talking about giving birth. "Are you sure you don't need help?" Wendy asks. "I'm sure Angel and I aren't in that much of a hurry yet…"
Rain looks at Wendy, thinking about her question. Since Angel is leaving, it would mean that Rain and Wendy would be alone, and Rain knows that. She thinks she knows what Wendy is thinking but doesn't dare to engage in anything sexual with one of her old friends. She wants to keep that as her red line, at least for now. "I don't think I do."
"Is that so…?" Wendy asks, sighing. She does not want to push Rain to have sex, and honestly, she's not sure if she would want to do it either, mostly because she fears that as a self-admitted lolicon, Rain would be sexually interested in her current form, something that weirds her out. 'Good thing that tea helped me relax. I'm not even horny anymore. But I guess I'll rely on someone else if it becomes unbearable for me later.' "Well, I'll just put on something more proper", she says. "Wait for me outside, Angel. And see you later, Rain."
Wendy and Angel aren't sure where to start asking, so they head toward the library. They're lucky to find Dana relatively quickly, talking with her good friends April and Katja. As soon as she notices the other two, she waves her friends goodbye, eager to share a couple of words.
"Hey there, Wendy", she says with a gentle smile. "Good to see you back on your feet."
"Hahaha, didn't feel like holing up at home any longer", Wendy responds, suddenly feeling a little bit shy and nervous. "Look, I… I don't know… how to deal with this", she says, looking her body down. "Rather, how to get rid of it…"
"We actually had quite a lengthy discussion this morning about these kinds'a problems", Dana explains.
"Yeah, sorry I couldn't attend…"
"Can't blame you for not wanting to", Dana says, crossing her arms.
"It's not that I didn't want to", Wendy says, scratching her cheek a little. "But like… eh, whatever. So, any advice?"
Dana thinks about her reply for a moment, not because she doesn't have the answers or the suggestions, but because of how Wendy framed her sentence when describing her problem. "Do you find the idea of getting rid of it difficult?"
"I-I mean, I don't know, I just…"
"It's okay", Dana says with an encouraging smile. "You're not the only one with those kinds of feelings."
Wendy keeps scratching her cheek in her seemingly bottomless nervousness, blushing and pouting, unsure what to even say anymore. "I mean, I know I can't keep it", she finally says. "But like… do I even have a choice?"
"You could give it up for adoption", Dana says, causing Wendy to freeze up in surprise. "Are you familiar with how Grooming works?"
"You mean that profession?" Wendy asks, remembering there indeed is such a profession available for Nymphs. "I don't know much about it, but it revolves around taming wild animals, right?"
"Yeah, and it goes a little bit further than that", Dana explains. "But before I go on… sorry for asking, but you girls know each other from before we got stuck here, right?"
"Yeah, we were in the same guild", Wendy responds.
"Amanda and I are the same", Dana says. "Started playing with her, and a couple of my other good friends from my guild "Antemortem" myself. She's a fun girl, in and out of this world. A bit of a perverted nutcase - a mad scientist, if you may - but I'm sure you won't mind. The point is, we're both Groomers, and we have this fun little project to ourselves. Well, it's mainly Amanda's project, and I'm just helping her, funding her escapades…"
"And this project has something to do with goblins?"
"Quick to catch on! As you know, professions can be used to update your homes and neighborhood", Dana explains, "and she wants to turn her home into a "Goblin Ranch" of sorts. In fact, she wants to figure out how to domesticate them."
Angel decides to comment. "I was under the assumption that you can only tame wild animals, like wolves and birds, and stuff…"
"That is true", Dana says, nodding, "but if you can manipulate their growth from infancy to adulthood, you can train animals of all kinds. Even goblins! And since we've got plenty of goblins on our hands, she's putting her time and effort into good use! Anyway, what does that sound like, Wendy?"
"Honestly, this is exactly what I've been looking for", Wendy says, smiling. "Like, I know it sounds fucking weird because I never asked for him… and because he's a monster, but… it just doesn't feel right to kill him…"
"Like I said, you're not alone with those feelings", Dana says, tapping Wendy on her shoulder. "I guess all of us Nymphs have that maternal instinct hard-wired to our brains or something… hormonal shit, so don't feel weirded out by it!"
"Hard not to", Wendy admits. "But thanks, and… thanks for this too, I guess."
"You're welcome!" Dana says with a cheerful smile. "By the way, you can hide that", she adds, pointing at Wendy's belly.
"W-what do you mean…?"
"Your preggo belly. There's a spell that can hide it, if you want to. You should even have it pre-learned."
Wendy blinks surprised, unsure if Dana's joking around or not, but when she finally opens up her user interface, sure enough, she does have a spell similar to "Wings of Phantasm", which she can use to hide her pregnancy from others. After reading the instructions, she simply closes the interface and nods, saying: "I don't think I'll use it, though."
"Oh?" Dana asks, a little surprised but smiling nonetheless. "Is that also the hormones talking, or…?"
"I dunno", Wendy says, as she clutches her belly with both hands, feeling uneasy. "It's like… I wanna have it be there, kinda like a reminder or something to motivate me, and tell me, "this is what's gonna happen if you're not careful out there", or something… "
"That's an interesting way to look at it", Dana says, smiling. "Anyway, I've gotta go! I'll hook you up with Amanda later this evening!"
"Alright!" Wendy says, smiling. "I'll come to your place when I'm free!"
With that, the girls go their separate ways, with Wendy and Angel returning home.
Rain closes the door to her apartment, wasting no time discarding all her clothing and getting comfortable. She feels like all she needs is a little push for her baby to be born, so she decides to feed it some source while also relieving herself of stress by masturbating. 'Not that I'm feeling that horny right now', she thinks, rubbing her pussy around a little, trying to get herself back in the right mood. 'Probably shouldn't have taken any of that relaxing tea, but I didn't wanna tell those two I was gonna masturbate either. Oh, but this shouldn't take long. Feels so good when I touch myself…'
All it takes is a minute of rubbing and fingering for her to get seriously wet. Mainly focusing on edging and trying not to succumb to her desire to cum immediately, she does a solid job of encouraging her offspring to want to push out. Despite suspecting there will not be a hint of pain during the process, she knows it will be intense and steels herself for the procedure, for once it starts, it won't stop until it's over.
As soon as the squirmy, live baby begins slowly but forcefully pushing out of her, her body reacts magnificently. She tries to hold her breath, but she can't hold back the involuntary moan of pleasure bursting out of her mouth like a bat out of hell. Unable to stop herself from rubbing her clit out, her hips push up, with her body shaking and quivering in anticipation and her legs spreading as far as they can go.
She gives in to the pleasure and cums spectacularly, with the tentacle larva simultaneously pushing out of her, out into the wide world. It's noisy, it's tearjerking, and it feels just as good as real sex, and Rain can't believe she wants it to last a little bit longer. However, it only takes about a dozen seconds for the larva to get out of her completely. After it's all over, she's left exhausted, feeling physically relieved and strangely satisfied.
Left lying, panting, and resting with her legs still spread, she sighs out of relief, and before she can even sit up to look at what just came out of her body, she feels something touch her. Her back jerks up with shock, and she notices several long tendrils, maybe five millimeters in diameter, shooting out from the tentacle larva's mouth, latching onto her thighs, with a strange organ protruding from the creature's mouth like a tongue. Rain tries to grab into it, but with the tendrils pulling its body towards her pussy, she can't stop it. 'It's trying to feed on my source', she realizes, panicked, trying to read the instructions for the restrictive spell from her user interface. 'Shit, shit, shit, what do I do, what do I do… there!'
Rain successfully restricts the demon on her first try, and with the creature neutralized, the tendrils retract back inside its mouth. Sighing, she picks it up with both hands and looks at the squirmy, faceless, and limbless worm. "Oh, you ugly, bloody bastard", she tells her child. "Tried to rape your own mom, did ya? I'm going to turn you into a lab rat for that…"
'Still, it's a wee bit bigger than I expected', she thinks, looking at the creature with confusion and slight repulsion drawn all over her face. Still, despite being "uncute" in her words, it's nowhere near as disgusting as she thought it would be, and as a huge positive, it definitely isn't noisy at all. 'Best of all, I don't have to worry about changing diapers', she supposes, smiling as she sits and stands up, carrying her offspring to the middle of her work table. 'Need a fresh change of clothes and a hot shower next', she decides.
Rain really takes her time washing up, still moping over her perceived poor mental condition and the possibility of changes in her personality. She still doesn't want to change like that, but she figures she should try to push those thoughts away and not worry too much. 'I should focus on keeping busy and not worrying about stuff I can't even control', she reckons. 'I'm probably worried for nothing anyway, so best keep my spirits up, especially now that I'm safely home.'
Having dressed in her usual garments and a simple ponytail, she sits down on her work chair to work on her baby, looking to gather information about how to manipulate its growth. Her understanding of the subject - just like is the case for most Nymphs - is elementary at best, as there hasn't been enough time for many of them to get impregnated by demons wide-spread. All she knows is that she can turn demons into items, and having done that, she can "enchant" them as items to manipulate their growth, control them, and make them obey commands through spells.
Being able to inspect her demon like any item, Rain carefully reads through every little piece of information displayed on the floating holographic window, realizing there are only a limited number of mutations this specific creature can branch into. Moreover, these branches, while visible to her, are all displayed as logos and symbols that can't be inspected further. Despite not knowing what they mean, she can vividly remember seeing a large book in the enchanting section of the library, teaching all about raising a demon from tier one - where they're at when they're born - up to tier two. Realizing she will need a lot of reference material to figure everything out on her own, she immediately decides to visit the library.
After finding the tome she had in mind, she picks it up to make the purchase. Players can't take books away from the library, you see, but they can duplicate any book to make their own copies for a price. For this chunky, 153-page recipe book devoted to raising demons, Rain has to pay one gold coin for every twenty pages, which rounds up to eight coins, but she doesn't hesitate for a second because she knows it will be worth every penny. She also picks up an advanced recipe book about soul stones in hopes of learning more about the so-called "Soul Lodestone", the high-tier ingredient she looted from the tentacle demon killed by Ron, but doesn't make reading that book her priority.
Home again, Rain gets straight into reading and tries to make sense of the three symbols her baby has. She first learns that this worm, this blank slate called "Flagellum Demon", is indeed what each and every demon - both big and small, weak and strong - begins its life as, regardless of how it's going to evolve in the future. On the topic of strength, Rain reads a word of warning, which cites, "even captive demons are dangerous and devious creatures that will exploit weakness if shown it by their mistresses, and such experiments can easily end up in disasters." 'Well, I hope that's not gonna be me', she reckons.
The book lists over twenty basic evolutionary branches on the first page, and they all appear to be randomly selected for each newborn demon. The options range from manipulating them to becoming combat-ready to being used solely for sex and further reproduction. Rain also learns about two additional recipe books she will need in the future, one teaching an aspiring enchanter the art of sub-branching and growing the demons from tier two to three, and another one dedicated to secret branching paths available to be unlocked. Having a perfect understanding of how to turn the Flagellum into a tier-two demon pet, she now moves a few pages back to find out what she personally is working with.
Unfortunately for her, neither of the first two paths available for this specific demon seems interesting, but then she reads all about the third branch, which immediately demands her attention. This one, capping at just tier two with no further branching available, can be grown into some kind of futanari demon, which can be attached to a Nymph to temporarily give them a large, life-like penis. Just reading about it makes her heart beat faster. The last two times she did it with a girl, she lamented how she didn't have a dick and the supposed fact that she would never be able to have one again, but here it is. The opportunity to grow a penis is lying right under her nose, and it's all so simple. All she needs is some time, effort, and a bag full of ingredients to make her futanari dreams a reality. She can't believe it!
Having quickly decided on the path, she immediately begins reading into what she's going to need, skipping through the pages frantically to find out what needs to be done.
First and foremost, the demon will require raw energy, which can be done by either feeding it source and souls, out of which the former seems somewhat self-explanatory to her, while the latter sounds a lot more expensive and laborsome. She already has the souls required, but she can't act too fast because a "balanced diet" is needed for this evolution branch. 'Feeding it souls too quickly will scuff the entire process', she realizes, making her damnest to not miss a single detail. Using the demon as a dildo to feed it source does sound like a small sum to pay if the price indeed is a detachable, fully functional futanari cock, but she may not need to worry about it either as the source can be collected by any Nymph. 'Finding a Nymph who'll agree to get fucked by this worm may be difficult, but I'm sure I can find at least one pervert to help me out.'
Furthermore, to manipulate its growth and mutate it into a specific kind of monster, she will need some expensive potions, some fake cum the likes of which she ran into during her second expedition, and three rare mushrooms she has never even heard of. Obviously, having a day all for herself, she decides to head out, hoping some local shops could have what she needs in stock.
After walking around in the center for a little bit and touring shops, she comes across most of what she needs, with the most notable missing ingredients being two mushrooms. She only finds one and has to give out something equally valuable in return for it, but she doesn't mind. It's a mutually beneficial trade in the end, as the trader seems happy too. She even finds fake cum stocked in the same shop, bottled like a jar of mayonnaise, so needless to say, she leaves satisfied.
Rain decides to go home and separate the items she needs from her inventory to store them safely. On her way back, she sees a girl waiting at the door. Warm light is lit in her eyes as she recognizes Pink. At the sight of each other, both of them run towards each other, arms extended, and share a loving hug.
"You really are safe!" Pink yells. "I heard so from the girls and have waited for you ever since!"
"Hope you didn't wait too long. I was out for quite a time."
"I don't care!" Pink says happily, and unable to help herself, she steals a kiss from Rain's lips, a move that shocks and even startles Rain. She's okay with being kissed by a cute girl, but right now, they're outside. Arms extended slightly, not touching Pink back, she stays still, engulfed in the passion of her good friend. After a solid ten seconds, Pink finally relents and says: "I know we shouldn't… and that we promised, but I just couldn't help myself…"
"I-it's fine, really…" Rain says, hugging Pink once again while scanning the surroundings. "But you should've waited until we got inside… I don't want to get seen by Angel and Wendy…"
Pink separates from Rain, holding her hands up like a criminal being pointed at by a gun. "Okay, I'll resist! Even though you're so cute!"
"Why not come in?" Rain suggests. "I have something fun to show you."
Happily obliging, the overly cheerful Pink rushes inside Rain's apartment the moment the door opens up. She jumps directly on top of Rain's bed, face against the sheets, and she kicks about while giggling. Rain's not sure what to make of it, but she sure does not mind Pink fooling around in her house. In fact, she finds it adorable.
"It smells of you…" Pink says, giggling even more. "Oh boy, this is the bed that my precious Rain sleeps in."
As Rain hears the word "smell", she immediately blushes because she's afraid Pink would notice a scent much stronger than her natural little-girl-scent since she masturbated just a moment ago in that very bed. She brushes the thought off and starts unloading her inventory to the already messy table, with her tentacle spawn lying in the middle of the table, still squirming about. She senses Pink coming from behind and looking down at the strange creature.
"Ewww, what the hell…? It looks like a dick, but actually gross…"
"Oh, it's my child", Rain says, with a dead serious face and expression.
"R-right… I heard about you going through some difficulties…"
"Let's not dwell on that", Rain says.
"Are you fine though? I mean, I heard that miasma is kinda like a drug or something…"
"Oh, so you know about that", Rain says, sounding and looking marginally surprised.
"Yeah, Melody and folks talked about it", Pink responds, trying to remember what they told her. "They don't have first-hand experience, but it sounded scary."
"Yeah, it was difficult, in more ways than one", Rain admits, figuring out there's no reason why she shouldn't be honest with Pink. "It kind of… changed me at the time, and it wasn't as much of a drug as it was just like mind control or something… 'cause I wasn't acting myself…"
"That's terrifying", Pink admits. "But you kinda seem to be over those effects now! And acting your normal self! Am I right?"
'Well, not sure if I'll ever get over that, but she's right, I suppose', Rain thinks, deciding to nod. "Still, how did you get acquainted with Melody?"
"I've been grouping up with her and her posse recently", Pink explains, smiling. "You know, after those goblins got the better of us, they've been helping look for you… and other captive Nymphs too, I guess…"
This comes as news to Rain since Angel and Wendy never told her about it. She looks at Pink, surprised. "I need to thank them all then…"
"No need to thank me though!" Pink says, laughing. "I was just doing what I know you would do for me."
"Yeah, you bet", Rain says, smiling brightly.
"But what about this thingie?" Pink asks, changing the subject back to the creature lying still on the table. "Is this what you wanted to show me?"
Rain nods, also showing Pink the book, which is open on the page talking about the so-called futanari demon. She points her hand at the picture of the strange-looking demon with a long, surprisingly human-like phallic extension and little tentacles growing from the base. As Pink looks at it, she can only think of one thing and immediately connects the dots.
"Wait… you're going to turn this into some kind of living sex toy…?"
Rain nods with clear excitement in her eyes. "I'm turning it into a dick!"
"Seriously…?" Pink asks, with lowered eyebrows and an overall skeptical look on her face. "Isn't it already a dick though…?"
Rain shakes her head. "It's just a living dildo. What I mean is a dick that can be attached to a Nymph like a strap-on!"
"That's possible…?" Pink asks, surprised, with a shaky voice.
"What, did I get you interested?"
"I-I can't deny it… but I wouldn't use it…"
Rain tilts her head, letting out a long, stretched-out "Really?"
"I thought I made myself clear the last time around", Pink whispers, sounding embarrassed. "Being a girl IS my true self… and that means having a vagina…"
"Oh, so it's about being on the receiving end you're interested in?" Rain asks, with a hand on her jaw.
"I-I mean, I DO like dicks", Pink says, blushing like crazy, almost as if she doesn't believe she admitted it out loud. "I would have sex with a guy in a heartbeat, but like… the idea of little girls having dicks is heresy…"
"Then I'm happy to be a heretic", Rain says, with a serious expression, getting closer to Pink. "In any case,
it's good to know I have someone to use this on."
"I never said that…" Pink says, finding herself on retreat, smiling and laughing uncomfortably.
"Oh? Your loss, I guess."
"C-come on, Rain…" Pink says, still laughing. "We promised to not have that kind of a relationship."
"Says you, after kissing me on the lips unprompted", Rain says, looking at Pink's body, basically daydreaming in her head about boning her. "But you know I'm just teasing you", she finally says, not wanting to admit it out loud.
"Still… doesn't look like an easy recipe", Pink comments, looking at the list of ingredients. "Looks like you have a good start, though."
"Yeah, harvesting enough source is going to take a couple of days."
"Does the source have to be yours?"
Rain shakes her head. "I'm happy to loan it to anyone."
"How about the demon itself?" Pink asks. "Can it be dangerous?"
'She's clearly interested, or at least a little curious', Rain thinks and gives Pink a short explanation. "That evolution route should have zero risks of pregnancy or the demon being able to turn against its mistress, but a sterilizer made by an alchemist has to be applied to eliminate the miasma's effects. It's an optional step, but still recommended." As Rain says that, she realizes she forgot to buy the said sterilizer. Most alchemists don't have them in stock, as they only work on males. Moreover, ingredients for them are uncommon and used for more sought-after potions, making them a waste of valuable resources in the eyes of many. Rain has to either deal with the miasma in small doses or get someone to make her potions. "As for how it is now, it might rebel a little, but it's ultimately a weakling."
"I see…" Pink finally responds, clearly thinking about it.
"Still, I'm probably not gonna rush raising it", Rain says, shrugging. "Oh, and can I ask one thing from you?"
Pink nods. "Sure, what?"
"Don't tell others about this…" Rain says meekly. "Especially not Wendy and Angel."
"Why not?"
"It's a little embarrassing. They're just going to make fun of me."
"Who cares? It's just banter."
"Well… I suppose… but it's just the kind of banter I'd rather avoid…"
"But you said you'd be happy to loan it to anyone…" Pink remembers, leaning in closer toward Rain with a smug smile. "So why tell me? Because you wanna lend it to me?"
Rain's gut tells her to deny it, and causes her to blush from embarrassment. "I-I don't even know, I just felt like telling you at the time…"
"Because you think I'm an easy fuck?" Pink asks, continuing to tease Rain.
"I-it's not that I think you're easy", Rain stammers. "I don't want to reveal this secret to those I have no desire to fuck, because there's the risk of them getting actually interested…"
"Oh, really now?" Pink asks. Her facial expressions reveal her suspicion. She doesn't believe a word of what Rain just said. "Do you actually think those two would be interested then?"
"No, honestly…" Rain says. "It's just that I would never fuck those two, so they don't need to know to begin with."
"Alright then, I'll honor your wish", Pink says and nods, with her expression turning into a bit more seductive one. "I can also maybe be persuaded into helping you with it…"
Rain sighs. "Thanks, I guess…"
"Oh, I almost forgot!" Pink suddenly says. "Wendy and Angel talked about wanting to meet up with all five of us to discuss our future plans. Do you think we could bother Lemon?"
"Well, she should be awake", Rain thinks out loud, wondering why she hasn't heard about her yet. Then she remembers the other Nymph as well. It doesn't take her a moment to put the two pieces together. "Actually, I think she could be busy…"
Pink tilts her head, looking puzzled, as she has no idea what Rain means.
"But we could go check on her", Rain suggests. "Wanna go straight away?"
"Sure!"
Meeting
About a week into the game, a group of six Nymphs, a group of newly-found friends united by a common goal, left the town of Paradise towards the mountainous regions to the south, planning to venture farther than ever before. Past the Sparkling Forest - the area considered amongst the local communities to be entry-level - lies Hammercliff Valley, which was the next frontier for this party. Little did they know that this would be their last adventure together.
It started out well, and they were hopeful about the journey ending on a positive note. Why wouldn't they be? They defeated many foes, looted their treasures, and even survived an ambush by a group of eight goblins, so they knew they were skilled and proudly wore their confidence on their sleeves. Having decided it was time to return home, they turned back, only to be surprised by a group of demons that turned out to be a little too much for them. The Nymphs fought back valiantly, but it was all in vain. They were forced to split up and retreat, and out of the six, the one who was unquestionably unluckiest was their summoner, Snow, for she was the only one who found herself alone in the forest.
This group had a plan in case of these kinds of situations: get home as soon as possible. However, alone in the dangerous reaches of Hammercliff Valley, Snow was not optimistic about her survival. She didn't want to give up, so she pressed on alone, but to make matters worse for her, she was heading in the wrong direction straight from the start. She had only ever relied on the group's scout for navigation, so she didn't even realize that her map wasn't being displayed correctly, which turned out to be terrible for her. By the time she realized that her maps were malfunctioning, as evident by the fact she found herself in the southern parts of the valley, it was already too late.
In the valley, she faced many adversities, barely surviving them all. Her equipment didn't survive the many tentacle traps, leaving her naked and robbed of her dignity, but thanks to her minions, they didn't manage to defile her body. Still, the attacks left her weary, and the night was falling. Deep in the valley, she knew she wouldn't get home, and her friends wouldn't be able to find her either. Weeping and scared, unable to accept her fate in her heart, she searched for a place to rest and found it within the corridors of ancient ruins.
These ruins were the ones she met her fate in. Ambushed by a small group of goblins in the dead of night, she couldn't defend herself adequately, and her minion was no match for them. She escaped by the skin of her teeth, only to find herself trapped in the lustful embrace of a tentacle demon a minute later, one that she would not escape until the day Ron found her.
Five straight days and nights went by, and for that brief chapter in her life, she was pumped full of miasma to pacify her senses and enslave her mind, and more importantly, turned into the demon's seedbed. Giving birth to dozens of larvae, all of which would grow into new traps to help the demon lure unsuspecting Nymphs to his embrace, she lacked any other purpose in life. It felt like a lifetime during the ordeal, but looking back, it felt like a blink of an eye afterward. The flashes she can remember from it all can fit within an hour-long time window, a thought that horrifies her, but also strangely soothes her. After all, perhaps it is better to remember it as nothing but five days stolen from her life rather than as an excruciatingly long minute-by-minute torture that seemed to never end.
Having explained her story to Lemon after giving birth to the one remaining tentacle larva in her belly, she sat alone in Lemon's bathtub, thinking not only about her own nightmare but also about what happened to her friends. Feeling weak, defeated, and insignificant is one thing, but what of her allies? 'Did they get away safely, or did they get caught like I did? Are they looking for me? Would they even look for me, or would they just abandon me, given that we weren't even friends in the real world?' The questions torment her, and since she's so far away from home, she has no way of even knowing. Still, as depressed as she feels, she at least can appreciate that - Grove or Paradise - she's a free Nymph once again.
A knock on the bathroom door surprises her. Lemon's friendly face peeks in, and their eyes lock. "Oh, I was worried you'd passed out or something", Lemon says, giggling. "What are you still doing in the bath? It's been like an hour."
"That long?" Snow asks, sighing. "I don't know, my thoughts have kept me preoccupied…"
"Wanna come meet the others?" Lemon asks. "We're gonna have a bit of a chat now that we're all reunited."
Supposing she must, Snow drains the tub and picks up the towel set for her by Lemon, getting ready to meet everyone.
Sitting on the large bed inside Lemon's apartment in a close and tight ring, with intentions of discussing their plans going forward, the five good friends, finally gathered in one place, briefly introduced themselves to Snow, and Snow introduced herself to five friends.
Snow, in real life, is a country-grown boy - a self-described "Gopnik" - having lived her entire life on the shores of Lake Lagoda, about an hour's drive away from Saint Petersburg, Russia. Despite being an adult, she admits to living with her parents because of her relatively young age and the work opportunities the farm life gives her. At first glance, she seems quite shy, but once you get to know her, you will quickly find out that she's a natural extrovert with quite a sharp tongue. As far as her clothes go, she definitely stands out. She's dressed like a schoolgirl with an outfit that closely resembles a typical sailor uniform popular in many Japanese schools. Her long-sleeved jacket is white, her skirt is bright red, and she also wears a matching sea captain's hat on her head.
She's a caster who plays a fully supportive role in a group, relying primarily on summoning minions to do fighting and strengthening her allies, Nymphs and monsters alike. She doesn't use many spells on her enemies and instead opts to use her spare mana and time on heals, making her also a secondary healer. Her arsenal of spells and the wide list of creatures she can summon makes her a rare kind of player who can, in theory, solo any type of non-elite enemy in a one-on-one situation, provided she's adventuring in a relatively easy area and keeping a level head. While she's yet to come across an enemy she's completely unable to deal damage against, she still does the best in group settings due to being a great benefit to her allies. Overall, her playstyle is very defensive and calculating.
"In any case, we're happy to accept you on board, even if just temporarily", Wendy says.
Snow nods, smiling shyly.
"About your friends", Wendy begins, "were those five close to you?"
"I mean, we were starting to get really close…" Snow says meekly, not sure how to explain herself. "And they were good girls, but I didn't know them from before I came here, so to be honest, I'm not sure. I just want to know they're safe." Then, she looks around at the girls sitting in a circle with her. "By the way, who was the other girl who helped me out from the ruins?"
Rain, who is sitting next to Snow, raises her hand. "That would be me."
"Oh? So, you're Rain?"
Rain nods and is about to reintroduce herself kindly when suddenly, to her surprise and to the shock of pretty much everyone in the room, Snow leans in to take one very soft and short kiss from Rain's lips. Unsure what to even say, she just stares at Snow, pleasantly dumbfounded.
"What kind of a lewd woman are you!?" Wendy suddenly asks, raising her voice and pointing her finger at Snow as if accusing her of a horrible crime, blushing and clearly embarrassed.
"Oh, that was just a little "thank you" kiss", Snow says, giggling.
"In what world is that normal!?" Wendy asks, still flustered.
"C-calm down…" Lemon says, finding the whole situation funny more than anything else. "She's just happy to be free."
"Maybe Wendy's just jealous of Rain", Pink says, laughing hard.
"S-shut up! I'm so not!"
"I mean…" Snow is blushing herself, having just realized what she did might've been inappropriate. "I just kinda did it without thinking… I don't even know why… I just thought it was the most appropriate way to thank someone…"
"Well, to be honest, kissing someone you just met as a thank you is not the first thing that would come to my mind", Angel says, shrugging, appearing overall neutral to the whole situation.
"O-okay, I'm sorry, Rain…" Snow says, giggling. "I hope you're not angry…"
"No…" Rain says, whispering in the softest and the girliest voice she can muster. "I didn't mind…"
"Yeah, I'd be more worried about Rain kissing you if I were you, Snow", Wendy says, arms crossed.
"Oh, you…" Rain says, turning towards Wendy. "Oh, right. Didn't you say something about other Nymphs here being from Paradise?"
"Right", Wendy says, trying to collect her thoughts and act like a leader. "There were like a forty or fifty of them…"
"Really?" Snow asks surprisingly loudly. "Where? How?"
"We raided Fort Hammercliff", Angel explains. "We wanted to save all the Nymphs who were captive. Amongst the captives were a lot of Nymphs from Paradise."
"I just thought that some of your friends could be in that group", Rain says. "Since you ran to groups of goblin hunters and all that."
"It is not out of the question…" Snow says, thinking about it. "We did stumble across two groups of goblins in our last journey, and since we were scattered, a small group would've definitely been an easy target."
"We should go around asking others about the names of these Nymphs", Lemon suggests. "Want me to go with you, Snow?"
"Isn't this meeting more important to you?" Snow asks. "I mean, you're finally reunited and all that. You don't need to be that concerned for me."
"Are you kidding me?" Lemon asks and laughs. "We're taking a break, so we have all the time we need for ourselves! So let's go together!"
"I'll stay back to loan your kitchen", Angel says. "I'll prepare some snacks if that's alright with you."
"And I'll help!" Pink volunteers. "Can't have you do all the hard work alone again!"
The rest look at each other, nodding, and leave for the center in hopes of finding out the identities of the rescued Nymphs.
They're unsurprised to find out that the people in the theater and library do not remember the names of every single individual, and from the twenty or so names floated around, none sound familiar to Snow. She also tries to describe her friends to those willing to help, but as she's not very good at explaining people's appearances - especially not in English - and since she's looking for five different Nymphs, she struggles with her descriptions. There is, however, one Nymph that remembers seeing a girl that matches one of Snow's descriptions. In fact, this girl is apparently studying in the library, just a short walk away from our heroines. With haste, Snow heads in the direction she's pointed towards, loudly thanking the helpful Nymph as she leaves.
She's really in a hurry to see if the Nymph is one of her previous party members, so much so that the three others have difficulty keeping up. Snow doesn't really care though. As soon as she sees a black-haired little girl reading a book, sitting on a bench, she cries out her name. "Crystal!"
Distracted by a familiar voice, this girl raises her eyes from the book, and she's lit up with joy and shock. She drops the book as she stands up. It's clear that she can't believe her eyes. "Is that you, Snow?"
"Yes, yes!" Nodding, Snow rushes to Crystal and grabs both her hands. "What happened to you?"
"We were on the way home", Crystal begins. "Me, Trisha, and Bell. We got ambushed again by goblins."
"What about others?"
"No clue…" Crystal admits, looking a little worried. "Trisha and Bell probably got back to Paradise since they weren't with me in the castle."
Crystal, at first glance, appears fully human, and her skin is a lighter shade of brown, with her brown eyes being also a bit darker in the shade than average. She's about as average as a Nymph can be as far as her size goes, with stacked hips and ass and a perfectly flat chest. She's got wild-looking short and curly hair, raven black in color, partially covering her eyes and ears, twisting, turning, and poking in various directions. While chaotic, it fits her like a glove and actually looks very cute on her. Her clothes have a militaristic touch to them with a black, plain tank top, baggy green camo shorts that reach all the way to her knees, and a pair of silver dog tags hanging on her neck.
"I also have no idea what happened to Polly and Hina", Crystal admits. "Have you got any clues regarding those two?"
Snow shakes her head. "It's a mystery…"
"How about you? Did you get into trouble?"
"Long story short, I was alone, got lost, and then, caught by tentacles…"
"Yikes…" Crystal says, with a slight hint of disgust in her voice. "That somehow sounds even worse than what happened to me, but how did you get out?"
"Ummmm, we had an unlikely savior", Lemon says, inserting herself into the conversation, which initially confuses Crystal, who didn't realize Snow had company. "Me and her", she adds, pointing at Rain, "got caught by the tentacles too."
"Yeah, they're with me", Snow explains, smiling. "They're all good girls."
"Really?" Crystal eyes the three girls as a shy smile appears on her face. "So, you're all local? Nice to meet you. I'm Crystal."
Brief introductions follow.
"Man, everyone here's so kind", Crystal says. "Willing to help out strangers like that…"
"This little cutie has been awesome in particular!" Snow says, ruffling Lemon's hair playfully, causing her to giggle. "Letting me sleep in her bed, use her bathtub", she lists, dreamy-eyed, almost blushing on top of her bright smile. "Not to say the other ones aren't awesome too!"
"Yeah, we would probably still be out there in those dungeons if it weren't for the others", Wendy says, looking at Crystal with an encouraging smile.
"Oh, so you were there too, huh", Crystal mumbles, looking deep into Wendy's eyes and glancing at her belly.
Wendy notices this immediately, and looking back at Crystal, she sees that her waistline is flat. "You must've already dealt with yours, huh…"
"Yeah", Crystal says, blushing a little bit. "I gave birth to it this morning…"
"Was it awful?" Wendy asks, looking worried. "L-like, is it painful, or…?"
"Oh, trust me", Crystal says, trying to put on a reassuring smile. "Didn't hurt nearly as much as popping out a real baby does. So don't worry about it too much."
"Hard not to…" Wendy admits.
"Anyway", Snow says, hands behind her back, putting her face real close to Crystal's. "What're you doing here all alone?"
"Reading… duh…"
"That's not what I meant!" Snow adds. "Come with us!"
"Oh, fantastic idea!" Lemon adds, clapping her hands together playfully. "You should totally join us since you're not busy!"
Crystal double-blinks slowly, feeling and looking a little taken aback. "Well, I was kinda busy studying…"
"Save that for later", Wendy suggests. "Snow kinda wants to join our party, so how about you?"
"I… I don't know…" Crystal admits, scratching the back of her neck nervously. She shows signs of fear, and doubt oozes from her voice. "I haven't honestly even thought about returning to the battlefield…"
"Why not?" Wendy asks. "Are you scared?"
"Yeah", Crystal says, hanging her head. "I mean, you went through that as well, so you know how awful they were. I had already more or less given up after the second day…"
"Oh, right, you were there a lot longer than I", Wendy realizes.
"Yeah, and they were so brutal", Crystal says, tearing up a little. "Like, they… they ran a train on me for hours, until my voice was hoarse from screaming and crying, until I passed out… and then, when I woke up in solitary confinement, they gave me disgusting bread and stale water… and…" She falls silent as the image of goblins masturbating in a row appears before her mind's eye, with sperm coating her hair, face, chest, and shoulders, and how she was forced to scrape it off her skin to eat before being forced to suck it straight out from the dicks.
"Hold on", Lemon says, alarmed, not letting Crystal continue her story. "They let you recover?"
"H-huh? Y-yeah, I… it shocked me…" Crystal says, rubbing her cheeks from her involuntary tears. "I mean, we were slaves, basically just livestock… so it doesn't make sense for them to "break" us like that…"
"But that's awful…" Lemon says, trying to remember the exact words she read from the Gamer's logbook regarding the mechanic behind's Nymph's mortality and mental breakdown. "I thought that enemies couldn't abuse the mechanic. At least, that's what the books say."
"I know!" Crystal replies. "But that's what happened! Right, Wendy?"
Wendy, having realized that she too could've been in a similar situation had she been there longer, falls silent and scared, unable to really say anything in response. Flashbacks of what the goblins did to her come back to her, but this time, accompanied by the idea of not being able to get out. Ever. Had there not been any plans for a raid, she would still be there, unable to escape, unable to die, unable to be anything other than a slave for god knows how long, perhaps even indefinitely. "I… I wasn't there for that long", she finally says, almost shaking. "That's so unfair…"
"And who knows what happens if we actually die", Rain responds, thinking about her own situation. "I mean, those tentacles sure as hell didn't care about healing us or anything like that…"
"Regardless", Crystal says, "thinking about risking something like that happening again… doesn't exactly make me excited about picking up my axe, if you know what I mean…"
"Well, you don't have to worry about that tonight", Lemon says, putting her arm over Crystal's shoulder. "There's just no way we're going on an adventure when we're all still healing. But you still should come with us. We're just having a little get-together and fun between us girls…"
Crystal hangs her head because, despite not wanting to bring the mood down, she isn't up for fun.
"As much as I'm up for fun, I feel like getting to the bottom of this is more important", Wendy says. "Should we buy the whole book and try to figure out some clues? I mean, there has to be a logical explanation to what they were doing…"
"I'll pitch in and buy it", Snow suggests.
"So, you coming?" Lemon asks Crystal. "I understand how you're feeling, but I'm sure you'll feel better in friendly company."
Crystal quietly nods, supposing she really shouldn't be alone right now. Smiling through her emotional pain, she wipes the rest of her tears away. "Thanks for the invitation…"
"And I'm sure your friends all got safely to Paradise", Lemon adds. "So cheer up."
"I sure hope they did…" Crystal says, with her spirit sinking a little once again. "It just worries me because there's no way to know… and no way for me to return to Paradise alone…"
"Honestly, going to Paradise sounds like a banger idea", Rain says, hands in her pockets. "We could help you get there."
Both Crystal's and Snow's eyes light up with excitement, but only Crystal speaks out. "Seriously? I mean, that's a huge commitment and could be risky…"
"Well, not overnight", Rain admits. "Like, we must prepare, especially considering our recent failures…"
"I would be up to traveling to Paradise too", Wendy says, eyeing Crystal up and down with curious eyes. "What's your role?"
"I'm a tank", Crystal says, which makes everyone in the party really happy. "I'm guessing you ladies need a tank?" she adds, laughing a little, feeling a lot better all of a sudden. "It's written all over your faces."
Rain extends her hand to Crystal for a shake. "I used to be the only melee in this party, so once you join us", she says, with a playful smirk on her face, "we'll have each other's backs, okay? You'll help us, and we'll help you, friend…"
"Really?" Crystal says and shakes Rain's hand, feeling even more encouraged. "Let's share the burden then." Despite saying that, Crystal still doesn't make the final decision to join, and lucky for her, she's not in a rush to decide either. Still, knowing Snow has already shown interest, she at least feels warmer to the idea than a minute ago. Besides, she supposes she really should at least try to make new friends instead of being alone.
On the way back to Lemon's house, Crystal talks more about herself while learning about the girls she just met. In the real world, she's a 35-year-old American woman living in a small town in Texas with a Mexican mother, an African American father, and a family of her own with two grade-school-aged sons. She used to be a real MMO junkie growing up as a teenager, but nowadays doesn't have much time to play, with her family and her work in the United States Air Force taking too much of her time away from hobbies.
Her in-game combat role is not only melee but very much in-your-face and close-quarter. She wields a giant axe as her weapon, and her talent choices prioritize raw strength, damage mitigation, and survivability as opposed to the fast-paced movement most Nymphs prefer. As a fighter, she is surprisingly technical, helped by her experience with a similar weapon from her days from an unnamed competitor to Mormia, a game she used to play a lot in her twenties.
After enjoying each other's friendly company, and the light evening snack prepared by Angel - a big bowl of fruit salad, to be specific - their thoughts finally return to the more serious matters at hand, with the near-complete Gamer's Logbook taking center stage as they put it under the figurative magnifying glass. To their surprise, they also find a new, third entry, and decide to quietly read it together.
Excerpt from the Gamer's Logbook; "Exploring the Mechanics of Nymphsaga", entry number ???, "Nymphs and Mortality, Part Three: Death, Rebirth, and the Cost."
Having explained what leads to Nymph's mental breakdown - which in this context means death - and how it can happen, the only thing left to explain is what happens afterward. As stated in the previous chapter, the player's spirit will leave Nymph's body upon mental breakdown. What happens next, anywhere from a few minutes up to three weeks after it has taken place, is rebirth.
Nymph's life is an eternal cycle that cannot be interrupted by normal means, and Nymph's soul can't escape Phantasm. It can't return to the world players consider "real", and it can't perish completely either. Instead, when rebirth occurs, the player will respawn in a new avatar, identical to the previous one in appearance, in a place called the "Garden of Rebirth".
The Nymph will always be reborn either in the closest "Garden of Rebirth" to the place where they perish or the last "Garden" they visited. The rebirth always happens on the "Day of Rebirth", which occurs on the first day of the Eclipse, considered to be the end of a month in Phantasm. Despite being organisms of bone, flesh, and blood, Nymphs grow from plants that bloom on the day of rebirth. These flowers only bloom where there is a lot of source present, or in other words, in places where Nymphs tend to live.
When the player comes back to life, they will lose all their equipment, everything in their inventory, all their learned abilities, levels, talents, professions, and even their predetermined class, meaning they will literally have to start from scratch. After this, they can choose to take a completely different path on their second playthrough if they want to, or stick to what they already know. It is entirely up to them.
Lastly, there is also a spiritual cost to each rebirth. Every time player resurrects, she will lose an irreplaceable part of herself. What this something is, is a secret for now and a surprise left for when the player dies. Then again, by the time she has resurrected, she won't know what it is that she lost.
None of this comes as a relief for any of the seven Nymphs, but at the same time, as harsh as the reality of their situation is, it's also what they expected. They suspected they would resurrect; they just didn't know about the details. Still, whether being forced to be this world's prisoner in an inescapable loop is better or worse than being granted the release of death is left for every individual to decide for themselves. Some, without a doubt, would rather end their lives than suffer in a world where the enemies around them want to turn them into sex slaves, but then again, some find the idea of immortality reassuring since there could still be a way out.
Angel, who clings to the latter argument, is the first one to comment on the texts. "There still isn't any information about how to actually get out from this game", she points out.
"Yeah, but the text says the cycle can't be interrupted by "normal" means", Crystal says. "That suggests there's more to this."
"Yeah, and we don't even know if there's a fourth part either", Snow says, shrugging.
"But what about the thing we lose when we die?" Pink says.
"Honestly, those last sentences feel like a riddle", Rain mutters.
"Well, we're almost three weeks into the game", Lemon points out. "We don't know what day we spawned to this world on, but the so-called day of rebirth hasn't occurred yet."
"It can't be too many days away", Pink says. "I mean, it said "the end of the month", or something…"
"How long is a month in Phantasm anyway?" Wendy asks. "Thirty days? How is it even counted?"
"I mean, the month on earth is determined by the time it takes for the moon to revolve around the earth", Lemon points out with a speculative tone. "Since Phantasm IS the moon in this case, maybe a month is the time in which Phantasm revolves around that huge gas giant? I'm guessing the time is not the exact same as on earth…"
"Makes sense", Pink says, nodding. "But what's this nonsense about some enemies being able to heal us?"
"Right, I told the others in the library", Crystal says, with her heart sinking again. She supposes she should start straight from the beginning. "Right, so… there are obviously all kinds of goblins, and some of them are smarter than the others, right? The smaller ones are stupid, they don't care about our wellbeing… but the elite goblins, those taller ones, the shamans… they were calling the shots and making sure we got rest…"
"That sounds SO unfair", Angel says, sounding irate. "I mean, isn't the whole point of losing being able to die and respawn?"
"Yeah, and that's what the text says", Lemon says, flipping through the pages to find the right passage. "See? "Programmed enemies are not intelligent enough to abuse this mechanic, as it would be just plain unfair". Isn't that contradictory?"
"You know shit's fucked-up when even the lore books say the game's unfair", Rain comments, shrugging.
"Yeah, but I think there has to be some mechanic that would protect us from that kind of abuse", Wendy says. "There's just NO WAY it would be fair otherwise."
"When has this game ever been fair to us?" Lemon asks, pointing out the obvious.
"Well, honestly, never", Rain admits, but still challenges the idea of being unable to break down in her little head. "Still, just because the goblins let you rest doesn't mean that you would've been slaves for eternity, right?"
"That's what it honestly felt like", Crystal admits. "I couldn't even do anything about it, because most of the time when I slept, I only did because I passed out from exhaustion. I always woke up with my stamina bar regenerated, and like I said, they gave me food too."
"But, like… what if you don't eat?" Pink asks.
"I… kinda tried… but they whipped me as punishment", Crystal remembers. "And the shaman healed me through all that as well, but it didn't take the pain away. I dunno, I didn't fight back after that…"
"Maybe there's some mechanic that would let us give up and despawn after a set time?" Lemon speculates. "Is suicide an option?"
"Nobody I've talked about has spoken of such a thing", Crystal says. "As for the latter, well… I couldn't even open up my user interface or deal damage to myself… and the shamans could heal us anyway…"
"Okay, so… we'll just have to accept that this world's unfair as fuck for now", Wendy says. "The question remains the same: how the fuck could they abuse the mechanic?"
"I don't know…" Crystal admits. "I'm just talking about my personal experiences…"
"I might have a clue", Rain says. "It only says that "programmed enemies" can't abuse the mechanic."
Crystal turns towards Rain. "What are you implying?"
"What if the enemies are not programmed? What if they are thinking, feeling, and intelligent beings just like us?"
Crystal, who found herself on the other side of this debate, can't do anything but admit: "…That would change everything."
"Wait a minute, Rain", Wendy says. "Are you talking about monsters like that ogre you met?"
Rain nods. "Ron claimed to be a player despite being a monster. It could very well be that some of those goblins were the same."
"I can't imagine players, humans like us, being so cruel to us", Angel says.
"Me neither, but it's possible", Rain says. "And they could be controlled by someone other than us players. Could be some super-advanced artificial intelligence too. I wouldn't even put it past the bastards who are behind all this."
Crystal had not heard about the monster that was a player yet, but the fact that everyone else seems to believe the story - Snow included - and the fact that Lemon also says that she talked to this ogre named Ron makes her a believer too. "Well, it would be a logical explanation, and that would also mean that there are no contradictions in the lore."
"Yeah, and it also means that this game just got a little scarier", Pink says.
"So, let's summarize", Lemon says. "If we're caught by a dumb enemy, we'll resurrect and lose our progress along with something important. If we're caught by a smart enemy, we're probably forced to be slaves for God knows how long. Either way, we're royally fucked."
"No news there", Angel says, sighing. "We were fucked from the moment we got stuck here."
"Instead of discussing depressing shit, why not actually discuss how we can avoid this all?" Rain says. "If we never lose, we will never have to worry about getting caught."
"Well, that was the topic we WERE supposed to talk about anyway", Wendy says. "I'm happy to talk about that."
"So, provided that Snow and Crystal join us", Lemon begins, "we have Rain and Crystal as tanks, Angel as a healer, Snow as a secondary healer and a supporter, and me, Wendy, and Pink as pure damage dealers. Have any of you actually read the updated guidelines written by Dana and Katja?" Everyone shakes their heads. "Because they said, and it got me thinking, that damage dealer isn't a viable role. Everyone should contribute in some other way."
Wendy immediately realizes that this is partially directed at her. "Well, I am the tactician, so…"
"Yeah, I think you're fine", Lemon replies. Then, she turns towards Pink. "But how can WE contribute?"
"I could get a stone that offers me more crowd-control spells", Pink suggests. "I don't want my damage output to suffer, but if we all benefit more from it, I'm happy to change my style."
"There can never be too much crowd control", Rain says. "We barely have any at this point."
This leaves Lemon in thought because she hasn't thought a lot about how she could contribute to the team with crowd control. She doesn't have the right talents and can't really serve as a secondary tactician, given her constant distance and a stealthy role. "I mean, I do have some crowd control, like "Pin-Down" and "Concussive Arrow", and plenty of poisons too."
Wendy taps Lemon's shoulder. "I actually have always viewed your attacks as finishers of sorts since you rarely leave your target alive. If we get more crowd control, your role will become easier and help us all."
"Yeah, I don't REALLY think that we need every damage dealer to have crowd control either", Pink admits.
Snow nods. "Provided that I'm a full supporter, I think we can afford to have one pure damage dealer in the party of seven."
"Besides", Pink says. "Isn't being an alchemist already your role?"
"Well, it's more like a precaution than a combat role", Lemon says, sighing. "I kinda feel embarrassed about staying as the sole damage dealer, especially after saying that we all need to contribute with something other than damage."
"Don't mind it", Wendy says. "Just do your thing. We don't have to agree with everything that those two big shots have to say."
Lemon nods reluctantly.
"Speaking of professions", Angel realizes, turning towards Snow and Crystal. "How about you two?"
"I'm an enchanter", Snow says. "I heard you already have one. Not sure if that's viable."
"I don't think it matters", Rain says.
"I don't have a profession yet", Crystal admits.
"Wait, really…?" Wendy says, looking at Crystal with a suspicious look in her eyes.
"I-I just didn't think of them as a big deal", Crystal says, sounding defensive. "I couldn't choose either. I should probably get one now, though."
"We don't have a Smith or a Caretaker in the group", Pink thinks aloud.
"I actually thought about becoming Caretaker once I learned about them", Crystal admits. "Grooming could fit me since I kinda like animals", she adds, giggling.
Wendy's suspicious look turns a little more surprised as her eyebrows raise. "Oh, that would actually be super cool."
"Yeah, and taming a wild beast would give us an eighth party member!" Crystal adds.
"I wish I could do that", Snow says. "I can't tame demons that aren't my own. If I want more demons, I need to get pregnant."
"Speaking of which, what should I do with that demon?" Lemon asks, turning towards Snow. "The one you restrained."
"Like I said, whatever you want!" Snow announces happily.
"Give it to me", Rain suggests.
"Well, I don't mind", Lemon says, thinking about it for a moment, "but wouldn't it make more sense for me to give it to Snow…?"
"I don't really need it…" Snow admits.
"Let me adopt your baby", Rain says.
"Please, don't frame it like that…" Lemon says, laughing. "It's a freaking demon…"
"What are you even planning on doing with it?" Angel asks.
"Not sure", Rain admits. "Since the first one is for pleasure, the second would be for combat."
"Wait, pleasure?" Angel asks. Rain realizes that she might've accidentally said something she had no plans of telling, and she doesn't answer Angel's question at all. "Pleasure who exactly?"
"Don't push me…" Rain says, clearly flustered. "I don't want to tell you…"
"Oh fuck that", Angel continues, with a brash smirk on her face. "You brought this up, so spill the beans!"
Yet, Rain refuses to explain herself. This time, all she can do is stay quiet and look away.
Meanwhile, Wendy is quick to mirror her own thoughts and feelings into Rain. Because of her recent experiences and the fact that she has warmed up to the idea of taking a dick - an idea completely foreign to her before she became a Nymph - she suspects that Rain could be going through a similar change. It also gives her the courage to push Rain on this topic and confess her own feelings out loud. "I totally get you if you feel like you're changing because of this world. I'm like that as well."
Rain looks at Wendy with wary eyes. "Do you feel like this world has changed you as well…?"
"Yeah, this world has kind of made me warm up to dicks…" Wendy says, cheeks beet red and voice shaking. "So, I completely sympathize with you if you want to, um… pleasure yourself with a toy… or a pet like that…"
"Dude…" Rain says, finally deciding she must explain what she meant. "It's not like that. I'm growing a demon that kind of works like a strap-on."
Wendy, having realized that she kind of admitted herself changing while making a vain point, just gets even more embarrassed, and it's clear to see.
"I-I mean", Rain says, whispering, "I have changed as well, but I don't think I like dicks…"
"I always liked dicks, so I don't feel like I've changed!" Pink announces loudly, half serious, half joking.
"Okay, I'll say it as well!" Snow suddenly shouts. "I'm exactly like Wendy!"
"I have changed a little bit too", Crystal admits. "I've always been a heterosexual, though…"
"I think we all have changed", Lemon says. "Don't feel embarrassed about it, Wendy."
"It's just that talking about these kinds of topics feels weird…" Wendy says, pouting.
"I thought you weren't planning on telling anyone else", Pink says, poking Rain with her elbow.
Rain sighs. "Well, the cat's out of the bag. Don't expect me to chase you girls with it, though."
"Now I want to make myself a similar demon", Snow says, giggling. "If it is possible for me!"
"Oh, right!" Wendy remembers and takes a look at the clock on Lemon's wall. "I should get going. I promised to meet up with Dana."
"Awww, we haven't even started to have fun yet", Lemon coos with a seductive tone.
"Hahaha, I wanna hang out and have fun", Wendy says, clutching her belly, "but she's helping me with this uncomfortable situation…"
"Oh, so it's a date?" Lemon asks, and giggles. "Well, knock yourself out!"
"Don't frame it like that", Wendy says. "Anyway, I'll see you later!"
With Wendy leaving and most of the important discussion behind them anyway, the discussion diverges from more serious topics to those that are a little bit more casual and more personal to each one of them, which is quite alright with them. They're not going on an adventure for a while, so they can have fun and pointless discussions to their heart's content. They all want to spend time getting to know each other better too, especially with almost everyone in the party being from different walks of life.
Wendy's Visit to Amanda's Ranch
After being picked up from her little treehouse, Dana leads Wendy to the southwestern woods of Grove, to a charming three-room cabin built underneath the branches of a giant oak. From where they stand, Wendy sees a front-yard filled with all kinds of fantastical flowers, a large fenced outdoor enclosure only accessible through the cabin itself, and a signpost in front of the door reading "Amanda's Love Shack", with the small print below reading, "Stay away, fools". As weirded out as Wendy is by it, the sounds coming from inside the cabin catch her attention better than any written sign ever could, and as Dana opens up the front door, the reality of what's going on inside becomes more evident.
"O-okay, I didn't expect this", Dana admits, smiling through her blush.
Listening to the sounds of a creaking bedframe, muffled moaning, and the chain of back-to-back slaps and claps shock Wendy, making her question what the hell she has walked into. Stuttering and stammering, she points at the bedroom door, asking Dana: "W-why would s-she… s-something l-like this…"
"I did say she's a pervert", Dana says, trying to laugh it off as she moves to open the bedroom door. "But for fuck's sake, I told her she's expecting visitors…"
What Wendy sees goes beyond simple perversion, at least in her relatively innocent and vanilla brain. On top of a small bed, three naked, adolescent, and slim little goblins surround a petite pale-skinned brunette, who's so small and tiny that she wouldn't look a day older than eight as a human. It's quite clear to both Dana and Wendy that she's completely and utterly helpless to stop what's happening. Still, even as she rides the goblin lying down, takes one from behind, and has her head buried in the third one's crotch, she neither resists nor protests. With her eyes rolled back when they're open, closing and blinking rapidly from pleasure, she moans as she sucks on the dick in her mouth, with the goblin grabbing onto her head and hair, holding her long and droopy elf ears like handlebars. Her eyes perk and lighten up as she notices she has company, but even as she tries to pull her head back, the goblin just thrusts in harder.
"Okay, get off her, boys", Dana demands, with a staff in her hand.
Despite noticing they have company, the goblins just respond by cackling manically at Dana. However, when one of them sees Wendy - and more importantly, the pistol in Wendy's hand - he stops immediately, pulling his dick out of the little brunette's ass with his hands held up high.
"Oi, put that away", Dana orders, pushing the gun down with her hand.
"B-but they're raping her!" Wendy stammers, shocked.
"I said - put it away", Dana repeats, sounding slightly incensed. "Let me handle this." Preparing a little spell with her free hand, her magical staff begins to glow, with all three goblins stopping, as their bodies first stiffen up and then relax. However, even as they all stop, even as the goblin pulls away from the little brunette's face, she doesn't move to free herself.
"Thanks for saving me, Daniel", she says as she sits up properly, licking her smiling lips. "But I'm… not! …done yet!" she states, pushing her hands against the goblin's shoulders, essentially pinning him down. She continues to pump her body up and down, milking the goblin's little prick with her pussy, now moaning freely.
'I can't believe she's willingly riding it', Wendy thinks, mouth gaping in awe as the blush on her face grows redder. 'Even though she thanked Dana for saving her… is she actually enjoying this? She's got such a beaming smile on her face too.' The goblin then grabs onto her waist, pushing his own hip up as he pistons in and out of the tiny child's pussy with ease, filling the room with the sounds of skin slapping against skin as the little elf takes it gleefully, moaning and shouting as she moves towards an orgasm.
Wendy can take her eyes off the situation just enough to see how Dana points her finger at the bedroom door, commanding the two goblins to walk straight outside. Still partially blocking the doorway, Wendy moves out of the way, with the two pouting little goblins glancing at her. 'When they raped me, they wouldn't even slow down when I screamed and cried… but these ones actually listen to Dana! Even though they're goblins!' With Wendy's eyes locked on the two erections on those little creatures, her lower body instinctively reacts just thinking about them and remembering how it felt at the mercy of those goblins. 'I'm a little scared, but… oh, thank fuck they're walking away…'
Pushing herself down on the goblin, the little brunette moans in a way no young child should, blurting out a whole chorus of filthy words, begging to have her cunny filled up with goblin jizz. Meanwhile, the goblin's open palm shot connects with the elf's little ass, causing her to scream "Yes" at the top of her lungs, and squirt on his dick and belly as the climax overtakes her. With both of his little green hands clasping her buttocks hard, the goblin shrieks as he pushes his dick as hard as he can, as deep as he can go, emptying his balls into the Nymph. The brunette's cries and moans calm down into sighs of pleasure, and lips pressed together, she muffles her giggles and laughter as she pulls herself away from the goblin. Sitting her butt down on the bed, now away from the goblin, she tilts her head backward as she stares at her two visitors.
"Amanda, for fuck's sake", Dana says and covers her face with a palm.
"Someone has to feed them to help them grow", Amanda the elf responds, speaking with a noticeable Appalachian accent.
"But all three at once?" Dana asks, arms crossed, looking a bit concerned.
Amanda giggles. "I only meant to feed one of them, only for a little bit, but I forgot to lock the door! The other two snuck in on me, and because I couldn't cast a command spell on them… they held me down, forced themselves on me…"
"They… raped you?"
"Dommed me!" Amanda corrects with a beaming smile. "I mean, I couldn't say no, but… boys will be boys!" she adds, giving the little goblin a light tap on his back as he sits up. "Besides, I knew they were gonna stop eventually… so I thought I'd just go with the flow!"
Dana throws her arms into a shrug and sighs. "If you keep showing weakness to them, they're gonna grow up to not listen to your command spells…"
"Oh, shush", Amanda says, sitting up, walking up to Wendy. "Anyway, you must be the girl Daniel mentioned", she continues, eyes now locked on Wendy's belly. "Heard you're interested in donating that for my research…"
"Y-yeah, and… if you're seriously willing to take it…" Wendy begins, still shaken up by what she witnessed. "I don't even know how I could thank you for it…"
"Oh, trust me, we're both doing each other a favor", Amanda says and takes a graceful bow. "Name's Amanda; a healer, a breeder, and an advocate for love and tolerance. And if my memory serves me correctly, you're Wendy…"
"Right", Wendy says smiling, trying to clear her head. "Still… are you okay? After what they did to you…"
Amanda tilts her head in confusion. "Why wouldn't I be?"
"I mean, he came inside you…"
"Oh! He's too young to impregnate me!" Amanda states, and throws one of her hands into a peace sign as she lovingly clutches the awkwardly smiling little goblin, now standing right beside her. "So I can take as many creampies as I want!"
Hearing that weirds Wendy out a little because out of all the Nymphs she's met - even the ones she deems to be perverts - Amanda stands out with her uniqueness and lack of shame. 'Or is it really that?' Wendy questions, wondering if it could be merely a façade or her trying to brush off an embarrassing situation with humor. 'If what she says is true, then she didn't expect to be caught and didn't mean it to get out of hand, but then again, she did let herself to get fucked by a monster to begin with, which is unconventional, to say at the very least. But not sure if I can blame her, considering MY fantasies… even though I wouldn't have the heart to act them out…'
"Still, my apologies if I shocked you", Amanda says, trying to sound more sympathetic, waving the little goblin away. "Your memories with these creatures must be painful, but rest assured, you're in safe hands here."
"Thanks, and don't mind me", Wendy says, trying to smile.
"Well, you're only safe so long as you don't wander off", Amanda adds with a wink. "They're still monsters, and without a command spell to keep them in check, they will force themselves on you."
"I'll keep that in mind", Wendy says, feeling a little uneasy about what she just heard, especially with one of the beasts still present. "How do these "command spells" actually work? Since they obviously didn't seem like they were listening to you, but they sure listened to Dana…"
"That's because Daniel actually cast her spell on them all, while I only had my spell on this one", Amanda admits, smiling through her pouting lips as she points at the goblin. "They listen to you as long as the spell is active, but it only lasts for an hour, and they can resist its effects. Like I said, they're monsters. They're born to dominate females and will capitalize on weakness if shown it…"
"Yeah, and if they're taught to do what they please with us", Dana continues, staring a hole through Amanda with her judgmental eyes, "they're eventually gonna grow up to be like wild goblins and become immune to our command spells. Right, Amanda?"
"Hahaha, right-o! I'll be more careful in the future!"
'I guess that's also why she told me not to wander off', Wendy thinks. "So, why is it that you're actually raising goblins?"
Amanda lets out an audible "Hmm", as she pushes her finger on her lips and rubs her chin. "It kinda was a spur-of-a-moment decision, but I think these creatures could benefit us", she explains, with a mysterious smile appearing on her face. "It's not just research into how they grow and behave, but also for pleasure and recreation. Us Nymphs can get horny sometimes, and it's good to have options for relief…"
"Like I said, a perverted nutcase", Dana says, smugly smiling as she shrugs. "Like, you saw her a minute ago with that goblin. That's who she really is, both in and out of this world."
"Well, like I said earlier, someone has to feed them to help them grow into big strong boys!"
Amanda says. "And don't act like you don't enjoy taking goblin dick either, Daniel!"
"ONLY when I'm in control", Dana says, smirking. "No filthy beast has a right to dominate me."
"Excuses, excuses", Amanda says, giggling. "You like to act tough, but now that you're turned into a girl, you've become just as slutty as me!"
Hearing that almost makes Wendy want to ask those two about their relationship outside Nymphsaga, but she decides to bite her lip for now, just giggling from the sidelines. 'Dana says they're in the same guild, but something tells me there's much more to it than that', she speculates.
"You should know better than to taunt me, dog", Dana adds, smiling with a sadistic grin. "Maybe I'll have to reacquaintance your neck with a slave's collar to remind you who's the boss."
"Whatevs! Maybe later!" Amanda responds, laughing warmly, and turns toward Wendy. "How about you, Wendy?"
Wendy blinks, confused. "What about me?"
"How do you feel about surrendering your body to a beast's mercy?" Amanda asks, licking her lips.
Wendy blushes, both looking and feeling enraged and flustered, and wants to say she would hate it, but in the heat of the moment, she's ultimately unable to voice her dissatisfaction towards the idea. After all, she can't deny feeling horny, and having gone through the whole day without being able to scratch her itch for sexual release, she knows she wants to do something, maybe even "fuck" something. 'But not a fucking goblin', she thinks, with her heart beating through her chest as she looks at the goblin, who returns the gaze with a confused look on his face.
"Don't push your sick-fuckery on her", Dana says, arms crossed, placing herself in front of the goblin just in case.
"I so wasn't trying to", Amanda says, pouting. "I'm just saying, she's probably got quite a lot of tension built up in her body, and I could help her…"
Wendy finally feels like saying how she feels, but ends up only stuttering incoherently for a couple of seconds, suffocated by her anxiety. 'Putting my fantasies aside', she thinks, trying to swallow her fears and sighing deeply. "Maybe… something else", she mumbles, fidgetting a little.
Amanda smiles seductively, rubbing her jaw as she eyes Wendy up and down. "Like what?"
'Why did I even say something else!? No way in hell can I admit to preferring to do it with another girl! I can hardly admit to wanting to do anything!' "M-maybe I'll just continue masturbating", Wendy mumbles.
"That's a bad idea", Amanda says. "You'll just relapse, getting hornier and hornier", she continues, laying her left hand on Wendy's shoulder and brushing her neck with her thumb, smiling as she notices how fast Wendy's heart is racing. "I know how you're feeling. I've seen it in other girls faces, and I've felt it myself. A damn tentacle demon popped a baby in me before I even knew this game was as perverted as it is, so I know how unbearable those unwanted feelings are, and how difficult it is to push them down, repress them… how hard it is to resist surrendering to pleasure… but you don't have to fight those feelings back, you know?"
Wendy doesn't want to admit it out loud, but she ends up nodding, as she lets Amanda gently caress her neck, cheek, and her skin behind the ear. However, she can't bring herself to look Amanda in the eye, despite feeling her lustful, unrelenting gaze. 'Like, she's coming onto me hard', she thinks, and takes a quick glance at Dana, noticing her talking to the goblin, with the little creature just nodding in understanding. 'And Dana's not doing anything. It's like, she must've known something like this was going to happen and dragged me here for this or something. Could've at least warned me…'
"Of course, you can try, if you're afraid or ashamed of doing it with someone else", Amanda then says, touching Wendy's belly with her right hand, causing her to gasp in surprise. "But judging by your size, I'd bet that's gonna take three days. Three, long, days. Still, we could make do with twenty-four hours, give or take…"
Wendy has to admit, the faster she gets rid of the creature growing inside her, the better, so that part of the idea does strike her fancy, even if the idea of doing it with a girl as young-looking as Amanda - or Dana, for that matter - doesn't. 'Forget about her being younger than Angel, she looks even younger than my nine-year-old-looking ass', she thinks, her eyes again on Amanda's body. 'But maybe it wouldn't be so bad, depending on what we do, even though going down on a girl like that makes me feel like a "Class A" felon…'
With the softest voice she can muster, Wendy finally asks: "How would that work?"
"Got interested?" Amanda asks as she softly caresses Wendy's soft hair on her nape. "Don't beat around the bush, girl…"
"I want to get rid of this thing, so if you can help me do it faster", Wendy begins, but immediately freezes, still unable to speak her desires out loud. "Just… not with a goblin… please…?"
Dana shrugs and taps the goblin's back with her staff, causing him to move. "Move your ass", she orders, following right behind the creature. "I'll go feed the boys", she says, giving both Amanda and Wendy a thumbs-up. "And discipline the two rule-breakers for insubordination", she adds with a wicked grin.
'Thank fuck', Wendy thinks as she watches Dana leave with the goblin. 'For a moment, I was afraid she would try to coax me into having sex with that thing. Then again…' Her heartbeat doesn't slow down for a second as her gaze returns to Amanda, whose right hand moves from her belly to her shorts. 'This crazy bitch could be thinking about doing something equally perverted…'
"So it's me you want, huh?" Amanda says, pushing her body even closer to Wendy's, moving to embrace her. "I'm flattered…"
Before Wendy can even comment on it, her first spoken syllable quickly gets muffled out by a kiss from Amanda, with the little elf pushing her tongue inside. It causes Wendy to mumble loudly, almost as if wanting to slow her down. Putting her desires aside, sexual acts and signs of affection with someone other than her lover still feel uncomfortable to her, and she's not even sure if it's better or worse to kiss a stranger than it was to kiss a close friend. 'I mean, I just met her', she tries to reason, but despite her gut telling her she should set some boundaries immediately, she can't bring herself to push Amanda away. Fully absorbed in Amanda's love, she surrenders to it, closing her eyes and offering her own tongue forward for Amanda to take advantage of.
Their lips separate, with Amanda's hands still on Wendy's hair and skin, with her nose still pushing and rubbing against Wendy. Smiling and breathing straight onto Wendy's face, Amanda lets out a soft, sexy chuckle and asks: "Do you like to play…?"
For a second, Wendy can't get a word out of her mouth. "Huuuh…?"
"I'm just thinking about what kinda games I wanna play with my newest patient", Amanda says with a seductive wink as she wrestles the uppermost button from Wendy's shorts open. "Still, you're acting quite reserved, aren't you? Don't hold back; you can touch me anywhere you want…"
"I'm a little shy", Wendy admits with a nervous smile, still yet to actually lay her hands on Amanda. 'Hell, I'm having a hard time looking her in the eye!'
"You don't have to be", Amanda whispers, moving closer to Wendy's ear as she works on the rest of the buttons.
"I just can't help myself…" Wendy mumbles. "I'm not used to… you know… "this"…"
"Well, if you're the shy type", Amanda says, slowly and carefully creeping down into Wendy's panties, causing Wendy to gasp and close her eyes as she fights her urge to moan. "You can leave everything to me", she continues. "I can also touch you anywhere I want, right…?"
"I-I guess, b-but… aaah!" Wendy can't fight the urge for long, not with how Amanda's fingers push and rub against her vulva, and hearing Wendy's reaction just encourages Amanda to get bolder.
"No buts, little girlie", she teases, pulling her hand up with two of her fingers now firmly tucked inside the little hole. "My, my, how drenched you are…"
'I've honestly been kinda horny all day', Wendy thinks, not wanting to admit it aloud. 'Then again, it's only after I came here and saw her having sex that I really got wet. And speaking of her… she's so good she with her fingers! I shouldn't be this much into this, given I barely even know her, but…' "Ooooh my gosh, Amanda!" she finally moans, her every spoken word quivering with pleasure.
"Mmmm, I love the sound of that", Amanda says, trying to get underneath Wendy's shirt with her free hand as she slowly pushes and leads Wendy closer to the bed. "But we should really get you out of those clothes so we can proceed with the "doctor's inspection"…"
Wendy's lips twist into a smile as she resists a moan, and she gently tugs on her shirt a little, waiting to pull it over her head for now. "You sure like to play, huh…"
"I sure do", Amanda says, licking her increasingly smug lips as her eyelids narrow ever-so-slightly. "Especially with adorable, eager, and horny little girls such as yourself…" she adds, pedaling her tiny fingers inside Wendy's folds. "So go on… help yourself…"
Even though Wendy's knees feel like giving up, being assaulted and teased by Amanda's little fingers, she helps her shorts a little, allowing them to fall to her knees, and then completely undresses her shirt too. Still, without letting go of Wendy, Amanda helps her get out of her panties too, then urging and pushing her to get on the kingsize bed. Wendy couldn't be happier to go along with it, as resting her legs is exactly what she feels like doing, especially with Amanda's fingers continuously rubbing and fingering her tight little honeypot.
"Nuh-uh", Amanda says, grabbing Wendy by her shoe's heel, tugging on it. "No dirty shoes on the bed", she orders, pushing her fingers into Wendy's hole even harder, wanting to reach the precious g-spot. It makes Wendy instinctively slam her toes on the bed to help lift her hip from the sheets, but even though Amanda's plea goes partly unanswered, she just sighs with a happy expression on her face. "Oh, so my patient's a bit of a disobedient brat, huh?"
"I-I couldn't help myself!" Wendy protests through her moans as she feels one of her shoes get pulled off.
"I think I've got just a thing for you", Amanda says, getting rid of Wendy's other shoe as well. She decides to keep the socks on and continues digging her fingers inside Wendy's tweeny little hole.
Wendy, clasping her mouth shut with her hand, pays little attention to what Amanda's doing, battling her tears of joy resulting from the ever-intensifying pleasure welling deep inside her body. 'I can't believe how good she is with her hand', she thinks, comfortably lying down as she twists her hip from side to side, instinctively pushing herself against Amanda's hand. She doesn't even realize that part of Amanda's attention is elsewhere, with her opening her user interface behind Wendy's back, ready to summon something from her inventory. 'She hasn't lost a beat since she stuck them in, and even though it's only vaginal stimulation, it still feels so good!' However, she has to admit, it's also a little infuriating because she wants more. She knows where it feels the best, and so far, Amanda has refused to give it to her.
"Yahoooo, little Wendy", Amanda suddenly says.
Wendy's eyes first only peek at what's going on, but quickly burst wide open out of shock and surprise as she sees what Amanda's got in her delicate little hand. It's a veiny and girthy dildo, greyish brown in color, looking relatively realistic as a sex toy with its five-and-a-half inches of length and its sturdy compartment at the base resembling a man's scrotum.
"Do you want this?" Amanda asks, giving the dildo's surface a long and wet lick, still pushing her fingers into Wendy's vagina. "I bet it can reach sooo much deeper than my fingers…"
"I… I…" Wendy can't get the words out of her mouth, but with her legs spreading wide open and her eyes firmly on the toy, her face says it all. It's the first dildo she's ever come across, and having fantasized about owning and using one already to help herself with masturbation, her heart begins to beat harder out of excitement at the mere thought. 'Do I? Seriously? Do you even have to ask? And to have her use it on me…'
"Well then", Amanda says, snapping her fingers, causing the dildo's hollow base to glow from the inside. "…And the spell's ready…"
"What did you do…?"
"This right here is a magical dildo", Amanda explains, lying down right beside Wendy, almost getting on top of her. "It doesn't feel as good as real cocks do", Amanda begins, moving the toy between Wendy's legs, teasing her lips with the tip.
Wendy covers her mouth from shock as she gasps. 'Holy shit, it's so warm! I didn't expect that! Now I want it even more!'
"…But boy, can it go", Amanda continues, moving the tip up and down Wendy's slit. Chuckling through her tight-lipped smile, she takes hold of the base, pushing the tip in, but stops right there, immediately pulling it away. It makes Wendy react with her hands, basically throwing it past her belly to her crotch, but surprisingly, Amanda stops her. "Tsk, tsk, hands where I can see them…"
Wendy stares at Amanda, confusion now drawn on her lustful face.
"You're not allowed to touch the dildo, okay…?" Amanda whispers, still continuing to tease Wendy's hole, still refusing to actually insert the dildo. "Not now, not later. Let me handle everything…"
Supposing it could be fun to just be as submissive as possible, Wendy nods in understanding and raises both her arms, laying them on the bed beside and above her head.
"That's more like it", Amanda says, giving Wendy a little kiss on her cheek. Then, she opens her inventory to summon something again, this time pulling out a cylindrical, amber-colored little pill about the size of a US penny, or a five-cent Euro coin.
Wendy looks at it, confused, but before she can even ask Amanda about it, the mischievous little elf places the pill on her tongue and kisses her. The pill begins to melt and mix with her saliva almost in an instant, engulfing every corner of Wendy's mouth with sweetness unlike anything she's ever tasted, and she has to admit, she loves every second of it. This time, the kiss doesn't last as long as the previous one, with Amanda letting Wendy swallow what remains of the capsule, chuckling seductively through her smile.
"Was the medicine to your liking, Wendy…?"
"Wh-whut… was it…?"
"A little bite of love to stimulate your senses", Amanda whispers. "Something to get your soul's spring flowing, and your body throbbing with lust and warmth…"
'So basically an aphrodisiac', Wendy thinks, smiling and breathing heavily with a bright red blush on her face. 'But why? Wasn't I wet and horny enough already? I mean, I feel like a fucking waterfall down there, and the throbbing won't stop even though I haven't even come yet! I bet I've already soiled the damn bed!'
"Now, for the treatment…" Amanda whispers, pushing the tip in once again, rolling and rotating the dildo clockwise, teasing Wendy even more this time around, causing her to squeal out loud as she lifts her hips a little. "Gonna need a bit more than just my wrist to get it in a hole this tiny…"
Wendy tries to relax as much as she can, but her mad smile, her exasperated breathing, and her fast-beating, anxious heart make it impossible for her to stay calm. It may be her first dildo, but it's not her first insertion, and a large, troubled part of her soul can't shake off the memories of her past, painful experience. Yet, penetration is all her heart desires. She doesn't want to be reminded of what she was put through, but the huge, girthy dildo is the only thing on her mind. It might as well be her entire world right now.
Then, as Amanda repositions herself slightly, she can put her entire arm behind the dildo, splitting her vulva open as it envelops the shaft, letting it into its folds. Wendy reacts with a long and loud moan, clasping her fists and eyes shut tightly. 'Ohhh, fuck, it's all the way inside! It's so big and warm!'
"Oooh my, that's such a snug fit…" Amanda moans softly into Wendy's ear with the most erotic voice she can muster. "You're such a brave little girl to take it all…"
As Wendy listens to Amanda's bedroom talk, the initial shock from the insertion slowly settles down, but she still can't bring herself to relax, not with a huge and rigid toy stretching her vagina to its shape. All that's left from her initial scream of pleasure are high-pitch whimpers and gasps of delight as she lies still, twitching, eyes rolled back as she finally opens her slightly teary eyes again.
"Doesn't hurt at all, am I right?" Amanda asks and giggles. "Feels sooo good, doesn't it?"
Wendy tries to speak through her gasps, with several fast-spoken words and syllables constructing a scattered sentence. "Oh my god, it's so… so… huuuge…!"
"Just remember", Amanda says, pulling the dildo back as she rotates it with her wrist. "You're not allowed to touch it…"
Before Wendy can get another word in, Amanda's wrist pushes the dildo back in, purposely taking it slowly, teasing Wendy with its entire length as its magically warmed-up surface gets wet with her honey. It's about as fast as she can go for now anyway, but she doesn't mind, and neither does Wendy. Arms still unmoving, Wendy just sighs heavily with her tongue almost sticking out from her open-mouthed, euphoric smile, and finally feeling like she can just relax and take it all without a fuss, she leans her head back and enjoys the ride.
Caressing Wendy's cheek with the other arm, Amanda steals her attention, and giggling, she steals a kiss straight from her lips. Holding the dildo by its bulky base, she puts her whole wrist into it, moving the toy with a moderate pace as she continues to eat Wendy out. 'She said it's not as good as a real thing is, but it's so much better than those… ahh, I don't even want to think about them anymore!' Luckily, forgetting what happened to her after being kidnapped is easy because while the going is less forceful and violent, sure, the goblins sure as hell didn't gently kiss her. It may all be just semantics, but to her, it feels less like being fucked, and more like being made love to, and it's every bit as great as she hoped it would be. It helps her shake off what remains of her painful memories and to focus her thoughts on Amanda and her little toy.
Clutching Wendy's other hand and gently pressing it down, Amanda gets even more on top of Wendy, targeting her breasts next. Wendy gasps and inhales fast, with her face brightening as Amanda's lips chomp down on her flat chest, giving them a rigorous suck as her tongue plays with the nipple. It weirds Wendy out a little, because she genuinely didn't expect Amanda to go for her chest. Yet, she moans anyway. "Aaaah m-my… s-so good!" She can't deny her nipples feel incredible when teased.
Amanda giggles, as she lets go of Wendy's chest. "What kinda reaction even was that, little girlie…?"
"M-my chest doesn't even have anything to offer…!"
"Isn't that what makes it so great…?" Amanda teases, and rolls her tongue around Wendy's nipple again. "Or could it be that you're actually ashamed of your gorgeous, flat chest…?"
'Sheesh, this damn pedo', Wendy thinks, smirking through her blush, trying to stifle most of her moans. 'The way she's been sweet-talking me makes it feel like she thinks I'm a real girl… or, honestly, a real kid, but… for some reason, I don't even care. As long as she makes me feel good, which she does… doesn't matter how she sees me…'
"Oh, but don't hold back", Amanda says as she pushes the dildo in as hard as she can, digging and rolling it around inside Wendy's depths as she lifts her hips a little, gasping for air. Wendy exhales a moan as Amanda continues banging her with similar deep, rolling strokes that gently smash into her. "That's right, let your sweet voice rip", Amanda continues, resting her jaw on Wendy's shoulder as she continues to whisper into her ear. After kissing her earlobe, she continues: "Sooner you come, the better…"
'Who would've known my ears would be that sensitive!' Wendy thinks, holding her legs spread as far as they can go while listening to the sounds that her pussy is making. 'And who would've known I could get this wet! Even though it's so thick, even though she couldn't move it that fast in the beginning, it's fucking me so hard right now! Makes me seriously wanna cum hard!' Clasping her eyes shut, she can't close her mouth to stop herself from moaning anymore. Drooling through her ecstasy, she both looks and feels like a sloppy mess.
"Yes, let your source flow…" Amanda whispers, as softly as she can. "Feel the magic surge through your body…"
Wendy doesn't have to say a word because her body language communicates everything. Feeling stiff all over as the tension builds up toward its apex, she puts more weight on her neck and her feet, letting her buttocks and back lift up and move more freely, shaking and turning, moaning even louder and faster as she turns her head from side to side in a fit of pleasure. Fast approaching the climax, her heart screams with joy. Every fiber of her being begs for a release, and lucky for her, Amanda doesn't even think about slowing down.
Finally, her hips practically shoot up with shock, with her body visibly trembling as she cums from the dildo pounding her pussy. Amanda watches as Wendy's face involuntarily twists into happy shapes the likes of which she couldn't even dream of seeing. Her angelic wails drown out Amanda's soft chuckle as she feels her hand getting wet, encouraging her to move on to the next act. Still clutching Wendy's hand, she lets go of the dildo to let it work its magic as she herself pushes her index- and middle fingers on opposite sides of Wendy's clit, pushing them down on her upper vulva while simultaneously pinching them together softly. Still caught in the middle of her long climax, Wendy reacts wildly as Amanda rubs her genitals in a circular motion, perfectly in rhythm with the dildo continuing to trust in and out of her.
Wendy never fully stops twitching, even though the pleasure obviously dies down, leaving her spent and lying still. She still pushes her hip up against Amanda's gentle two-finger pinch, but she doesn't actually lift herself up anymore, not even with the dildo still continuing to fuck her. Giggling, Amanda tightens her clutch on Wendy's hand, holding it lovingly as she gives Wendy a sloppy kiss on her lips.
That's when Wendy actually notices it. 'Wait, how does the dildo keep moving!? When Amanda's not even touching it!?' Her eyes widen from shock, which doesn't go unnoticed by Amanda.
Pulling her face away from Wendy's, Amanda giggles and speaks out. "Finally realized it, huh?"
Wendy's smile turns into a nervous smirk as her brains desperately try to process how the dildo can keep fucking her. "W-wait, wh-what the…"
"I said it's a magical dildo, didn't I?" Amanda reminds, fingers still unrelenting in assisting the toy plow its recipient. "It doesn't just warm up. It can store both mana and source inside of it, and the chain reaction of these energies causes it to become alive… and to move on its own…"
Wendy's heart shudders at the mere thought of it, trying to get a better look from the angle she's in. No matter what, though, the dildo remains invisible to her in its perfect blind spot.
"Pretty wild, isn't it? With a little bit of setup, you can just lie down and take it… let your fantasies run amok, just enjoy the ride…"
"A-awesome…" Wendy admits out loud, fully immersed in the action.
"I know, right?" Amanda says, chuckling again. "And there are no complicated settings or anything like that", she continues and lets go of Wendy's hand, snapping her fingers, casting another spell on the toy, causing it to move even faster. Wendy covers her mouth from shock, being pounded almost twice as fast as Amanda's little wrist could. "More mana equals more power, and I've got ALL the mana in the world to keep - it - going…"
'No freaking way! It's the best! I seriously wanna know where she got this from! I need one for myself! Holy fuck, I'm never going back to using my hand after this!'
"Like, isn't it great?" Amanda asks, giggling as her fingers keep up with the increased pace, causing Wendy to go wild with a renewed desire to cum. "You don't even have to use your own mana! All you have to worry about is cumming", she adds, practically breathing into Wendy's ear as she exhales the final word. "Keep on feeding your "boyfriend" source, and he'll keep fucking you forever…"
'Boyfriend? Well, I guess that's one nickname a single girl can give her dildo', Wendy thinks, but quickly starts focusing on the second half of Amanda's sentence. Her heart pounds as she starts to wonder if the dildo can even be stopped. "F-forever…?" Wendy asks with crazed eyes and a smile.
"Well…" Amanda begins, smiling with a smug smile. "It needs mana too, and it's not exactly hard to grab and pull away", she says, snapping her fingers again, adding more mana to the play. "But you're not allowed to touch the dildo, remember?"
"I… I guess…" 'I didn't outright agree to it, but… wait, I did actually nod, didn't I?'
"That's right", Amanda says, summoning a new pair of toys from her inventory.
"H-hold on", Wendy says, raising her voice slightly as she tries to lean on her elbows. Noticing a pair of handcuffs and an eyemask in Amanda's hand, she wants to slow her down and set boundaries, but with Amanda shushing her down with a suggestive smile and a sound to match, she freezes still, just looking at them.
"It's part of your treatment", Amanda says, locking one of Wendy's wrists in the cuffs, softly clutching her palm afterward, smiling as gently as she can, all while still rubbing Wendy's clit out. "Entrust yourself to me, and help me help you", she whispers, giving Wendy a snap kiss on her lips. "I only have your pleasure in my mind…"
Wendy nods in understanding, and closing her eyes, she concentrates on the feeling, trying to ignore what Amanda's about to do to her. She also notices the cuffs click around her other wrist, and as soon as she feels comfortable, she tests the waters to try precisely how tight and sturdy the stainless steel cuffs are. 'Feels so weird not being able to move my arms properly', she thinks, rattling the chains a little. 'But I don't dislike it. I think I can trust her, and I guess it's also fun to play like this.'
Then, Amanda pushes the thick, black sleeping mask on Wendy's face, pushing on the elastic strap to get it as tight as she can and enveloping it around her skull with the velcro strap. "Yeah, just try to shake it off", she coos, adjusting it properly. "Bet you can't!"
Wendy finally opens her eyes, but the world around her remains black, with her vision wholly blinded. It's not unusual for her to wear a mask like this, as she owns one in real life to help her sleep. 'Hanako sometimes liked to wear it when we were having sex', she reminiscences, with her fantasies running wild in her head. 'And I'm starting to "see" why! Oh, gosh, that's a terrible pun, but… seriously, this is kinda… almost… relaxing!'
"Now, let me accompany my little slave girl for one last ride together", Amanda thinks out loud, once again going after Wendy's chest, this time with both her lips and her free hand, causing Wendy to squeal in surprise. Still refusing to let go of Wendy's clit, she keeps on going toward the end, not intent on letting go until she makes her cum again.
'It also feels so much more intense when I have no idea what she's about to do! And I think I'm about to cum too!' Fully focused on the dildo plowing through her little hole, she moans aloud, much less reserved and emotionally restrained as she did on her first try. Screaming "Yes" repeatedly as she's brought to another climax, she erupts with cries of joy and pleasure as her love squirts past the toy and all over the white bedsheets with a splash. Tongue sticking out, she lies still shaking, spasming, and twisting her hip, but no matter what direction she tries to move to, the dildo doesn't stop. It's already running at maximum settings, and with its recharged batteries, it won't slow down - much less stop - for a long time. That's at least what Wendy suspects, not that she minds.
"Whew, watching you is making me horny all over again", Amanda says, standing up, giggling as she watches the willing and submitted little girl on her own private bed. "Think I'll need to do something about that, so see you later!"
'Wait, is this crazy bitch seriously gonna leave me here alone!?' Despite feeling like she should ask the same question out loud, with the same fervor her confused and honestly shocked brains demand she should, she only asks a simple, quiet four-word question: "Wh-where… are y-you… g-going…?"
"Hmmmm, I think I'll need a bath!" Amanda responds with a comically overjoyed tone in her voice. "Need to wash the sweat off me! Oh, but don't worry! I'll come to renew the spell immediately after I'm done! It'll work on autopilot up until then, so you just lay there and take it!"
'Guess I have no choice', Wendy thinks and decides to not even protest it. Honestly, as much as she loves Amanda's presence, being left alone with her fantasies is something she can appreciate deeply. Besides, knowing how horny Nymphs get, she can't expect Amanda to stay by her side watching forever, just overseeing the action without getting on with it herself. 'I guess that's also what she meant by forever. It'll keep on making me cum endlessly and taking source from me to power itself! It won't stop, literally can't stop, not as long as Amanda keeps feeding it mana! And… oh gosh, I don't think she's gonna let me go so easy!'
The thought of it honestly doesn't terrify her, but instead, it excites her. Smiling madly, now alone with Amanda's little magical toy, she abandons common sense and reason, and surrenders her mind to pleasure.
Depraved of her vision and left alone, imagination continues to fuel Wendy. Still lying on her back, the act can be almost anything she wants it to be, but being on the receiving end of a warm, adult-sized dildo makes it hard for her to imagine it being anything other than straight intercourse… not that she minds. The more she's shown the kind of pleasure she can feel, the more she becomes interested in continuing to re-experience those sensations and the more she becomes okay with what she's become. The idea of making love to a man would've never stroked Kensuke's fancy in the real world, but to Wendy, the 128cm tall, 27kg weighing little 9-year-old look-alike girl, being pinned down and fucked by a man sounds exciting. Of course, that man would have to be young, fit, and kind, preferably funny too, with a relatable set of interests - 'Kinda like a male version of Hanako!' - and that's precisely what she imagines.
Having been fucked non-stop for over an hour, she continues to take it without a hassle, but she can't actually tell whether or not Amanda has actually renewed the spell or not. She suspects she has, but with Amanda not making a peep while in the room with her, Wendy can't say for sure. 'She has to be feeding it more magic to keep it going', she thinks. 'I'm sure of it. There's just no way there would be enough mana to keep it going otherwise, even if I have more than enough source to give…'
It's not just the interplay of two different energies that keeps the toy going; Wendy's hastened and biologically powered-up energy generation combined with the love pill ensures that her wellspring of pleasure won't dry up no matter what happens. Despite essentially being in a defeated and wholly vulnerable state, she continues to smile with her mind clouded by euphoric glee and her body teeming with energy. She's ready to keep going through the night until morning, both in the interest of pleasure and benefit. After all, she still hasn't forgotten why she's being put through this kind of "treatment".
Wendy sleeps until midday, waking up in the very same bed she got fucked in, unrestricted by toys, bells, or whistles. She could forget about her offspring almost completely, but with how much it's grown now, there's no way she can anymore. It's more than a constant reminder; her belly is huge to the point of being on her way, and she can feel kicking and movement too. Watching at herself, she's once again unsure if she should laugh or cry. 'It's such a strange feeling, both physically and emotionally', she thinks, resting her head on her palm as she watches and rubs her belly. 'At least it's gonna be over soon.'
Standing up and leaving the bedroom, she finds both Amanda and Dana in the dining room, and after exchanging a few lines of sexy banter, Amanda confirms as much to Wendy. "My treatment was even more effective than eye anticipated", Amanda announces with a self-aggrandizing and smug tone, feeling incredibly proud of herself, and of Wendy. "You were really brave to go through it all for as long as you did", she adds with an encouraging smile and a peace sign.
Amanda then confirms to Wendy that she is indeed on the last stretch, also warning her not to wander off anywhere. "You should probably stay here until tomorrow morning, just in case", she says, promising to take care of Wendy's every need until then, promising to keep her under constant surveillance.
While Wendy's more than okay with this arrangement, feeling overjoyed to be receiving as much help as she is, she also feels like she's worrying her friends. "I should probably take at least one walk to notify my friends of what's going on…"
"Don't worry about it", Dana then says. "I'll go tell your friends in your stead."
"I'd hate to burden you when you're both already doing so much for me…"
"Got business to attend to 'round there anyway", Dana says with a friendly and confident smile. "I'll even drop them your location if you want them to come to see you!"
Wendy turns red but continues to smile despite her shy demeanor anyway. "W-well, do that, please… just in case… but don't tell them to actually visit…"
"Yeah, probably better if we got the apartment only for ourselves", Amanda adds, leaning against both her hands, eyeing Wendy up and down with curious and lewd eyes. "I'll need to stay by your side when you go into labor, and we can make it happen quicker… if you let me continue my treatment…"
"Maybe later…" Wendy says, nodding once as she tries to smile. She's honestly scared of giving birth, but she understands it must be done, and she's so happy she doesn't have to do it alone, or worse yet, in captivity.
A few hours go by, and the process finally begins. After being teased, caressed, and played with by Amanda for a while, it starts suddenly and without warning, with her water breaking and her body going into labor. To her, it feels almost as intense as any physical sensation she's ever felt, with her back and joints feeling weak and loose, and her barely being able to sit up from the bed. Fortunately, she doesn't have to, not with Amanda helping her through the final minutes as her midwife.
The contractions, the cramps, and the heavy pressure all over her lower body cause her discomfort and ache, but even though it's unlike anything she has ever felt, it doesn't feel anywhere near as painful as she feared it would, nor does it last as long. Nymphs may be small, looking like human children, but they don't experience even a fraction of the pain that real adult humans go through during childbirth, much to Wendy's relief. Only after about ten minutes of physical and emotional preparation and waiting for her cervix to dilate fully, her baby's finally ready to be pushed out. Then, almost as soon as her child's head first appears visible between her legs, the rest of the baby follows.
She opens her eyes as she hears the cries of the little crying goblin, still connected to her by an umbilical cord, the ultimate proof of her motherhood, and she realizes it's finally over. It may have started as a nightmare, but towards the end, she didn't feel like crying, nor did she feel bad about it, and even though she did feel anxious beyond what was healthy for her psyche, she can't help but smile. Sitting up, assisted by a large pillow under her lower back, she takes hold of the little green goblin, trying to get it to calm down. She may have never wanted or asked for it and would've probably aborted it if she had the opportunity to do so, but it would've had to be out of necessity rather than desire. After all, she still had her own morals and values. She knew she wouldn't have the heart for infanticide, and releasing the goblin into the wild would've just made it a problem for the future, but luckily, she doesn't have to worry about it. Ever. 'I'm so happy it's not gonna grow up to be a monster like his father was', she thinks, feeling emotional to the point of weeping as she holds the now sleeping baby. 'He's gonna live a good life, all thanks to this wonderful girl…'
"Are you sure I'm not burdening you?" Wendy finally asks, looking at Amanda, who's sitting right beside her.
"Like I keep saying", Amanda says, smiling from ear to ear. "I'm happy to have him around!"
Wendy nods, still feeling a little bad burdening a girl she barely knew just a few days ago. "If you say so…"
"Of course, I could always use some monetary donations", Amanda says with a smug grin. "Since I'm not really fit to be an adventurer, not with this, errr… "full-time job" of mine, if you know what I mean…"
"Maybe I will", Wendy says, nodding happily. "You deserve it."
Before their Next Adventure
There are no disagreements in the newly formed group of seven; they want to put their efforts into pushing through Hammercliff Valley all the way to Paradise, but what happens after that, they do not know yet. Will they go separate ways if Snow and Crystal find their friends there, with the rest returning to Grove alone? Will they even find them? That's something they have to worry about later. They feel like they have a lot of room for preparing and improving, primarily because of their bad experiences and the fears of something similar happening again.
So, with Wendy finally back in top shape and not having to worry about any abnormal conditions - or taking care of her newborn baby, for that matter - they all get to training with renewed motivation, wanting to get into better shape.
The primary purpose of their training is for everyone to get familiar with each other's styles and learn to use new skills and tactics to better help each other. During their regular, daily trips to the Misty Forest - the only place they feel one hundred percent comfortable traveling to - they decide to do most of the training in groups of four, with three benched at a time, following the group around, "just in case". This is to practice with different kinds of setups to prepare for different situations in case something goes horribly wrong. They try training without healers, sometimes without tanks, and even without any damage dealers. Some setups are better than others, but a few embarrassing setbacks and torn clothes aside, they never get into trouble in these easy areas.
They also learn to combo their attacks more effectively. Lemon, for example, usually takes slowed and stunned enemies as her targets to one-shot them while others focus on tankier and sturdier foes, while Pink - as she promised - learns some frost magic which she can use to slow down fast-moving enemies that prove problematic to the rest of the group.
They're sure to not forget about professions either. With their new "enchanter-only" enchants, Rain and Snow get a boost to their performances, and Wendy gets even better with maps and finding treasure, meaning they will no longer have any problems with high-level areas and broken maps. Angel learns to make rations that can give temporary boosts on adventures, and Lemon's potions continue to improve, with her also dipping her toes into transmutation spells which can be used to access new, high-level ingredients usable by everyone. Pink doesn't really have room to improve anymore since she can't find good recipes anywhere, but hey, at least her transformation ability continues to get stronger, meaning that she can live her magical girl fantasies to the fullest on the battlefield!
This leaves us with Crystal, who gets herself familiar with grooming. She still doesn't have any actual pets of her own because she has no place to keep them in, but she learns some skills linked to her taming spells, abilities that are automatically learned by her tamed minions for the duration of the spell. So far, she only has two, and they only work on canines; she can teach them a crippling ankle bite and an interrupting paw strike, both of which are effective means of crowd control against all manners of enemies, especially casters. Going forward, she reckons this could be a good tactic for the future, as raising reliable pets for combat is more trouble than it's worth. Abilities included in the taming spell feel enough for her, especially since she has no desire to give birth to pets of her own.
All in all, they improve a lot, and it's noticeable. It also makes them confident. They feel like they're finally ready to return back to the front lines, but not before they have one more night's rest, one filled with fun, games, and a few drinks. More specifically, they decide to enjoy some drug-laced beverages with effects similar to alcohol, provided by Angel's little "Demon's Whistle" plantation. It's little more than juice made from fresh fruits and berries, with some miasma-infused sugar harvested from these sugarcane-like homegrown plants, but it packs a mighty punch. Best of all, it will not make Nymphs fat and will not result in a hangover.
They gather around in Rain's house this time, who lost the bet to play the host. What do they play with? Well, they don't really have many games available, but they have a deck of traditional playing cards. You can play like a hundred games with them, so they have a lot to choose from. Ultimately, they settle to play simple poker as it is a global game they all know the rules of and decide to go forward from there.
They manage to play for about fifteen minutes until they get bored because the truth is that poker is a dull game without actual stakes. They don't want to play with money, but that's not a problem at all because they have two things they can stake: clothes and sugary drinks with intoxicating effects. It's not the most PG combination there is, because just like with source generation, the Nymph's drunkenness caused by the sugary miasma is directly linked to their heat. Nymphs get very, very horny and extremely friendly when they are drunk, and they will fuck anything that moves, even those who are looking to hurt them. Needless to say, it is strictly forbidden to go on an adventure while drunk, as the risk of getting raped - if you can even call it rape at that point - increases drastically with every permille of sugar in their bloodstream. Think of it as Nymphsaga's version of "Don't drink and drive". Still, in the company of each other, they don't need to worry about getting into grave danger.
Even though some of the Nymphs in the group end up losing more than the others, it doesn't get THAT lewd, at least not until they decide to play even more childish party games like "Spin the Bottle". It kind of starts with "Truth or Dare" rules but quickly dissolves into nothing but dares, most of which involve intimate contact of some sort. They only have a set amount of drinks, so it never has a chance to get out of hand, relatively speaking. They do know self-restraint. Well, at least those who win do. It's usually the loser that ends up getting drunk, which just fuels their losing streak.
When they run out of drinks, it's already late, and they decide to go different ways. Well, everyone except Wendy. Whether she's bad at playing cards or had bad luck, she was the one getting the most shit-faced, not that she minds it. Whether it's Kensuke or Wendy, she's always been a bit of a party animal and always spent her free weekends with her friends on Kiyamachi Street, carousing and enjoying life. On the other hand, both Gregory and Rain are excellent at poker and can handle their alcohol very well. In fact, you could call Rain a natural.
Wendy was also the first to get stripped, and now, lying naked and defenseless on Rain's bed, she isn't interested in going home.
"You know…" Rain says, leaning closer to Wendy, finding it difficult to keep her gaze away from Wendy's naked figure. "I know my bed is comfy, but I need you to bugger off."
"Don't be like that", Wendy says, laughing. "God, my head is spinning so much… I just can't get up…"
Rain sits down on the bed and yawns, tired and wanting to just get to sleep. "No, really, I just want to sleep in peace."
Just like that, Wendy actually gets up, hugging Rain from behind, with her head leaning against Rain's shoulder. "Let's sleep together…"
Rain freezes, and she doesn't dare to do so much as turn her head. Her heart, her groins, and all of her senses tell her it's a cute girl clinging to her, and even though the softness and warmth, and the feeling of her breathing down her neck make her want to crumble, her brains keep screaming it's her friend, not someone to be sexualized. Moreover, it's a friend who's acting very much unlike what's usual for her, which weirds Rain out. "Dude… just stop…" Rain says, hoping Wendy will get the hint eventually.
"Don't call me a dude", Wendy says, pouting, sounding offended. "I'm a GIRL, you ass."
"…It's a figure of speech."
"Come on, Rain", Wendy says, tugging on Rain's shirt a little. "Get naked already."
"There's no way I will sleep with you", Rain says, battling to keep her shirt on.
"Oh, fuck off. I know you're into little girls."
"I'm not into you", Rain says, sighing. "Besides, you're drunk." 'Then again, I'm not sure if I would go down on her even if she WAS sober', she thinks, with her heart thumping and her lower body aching a little. She has to admit to being a bit horny, after all.
"I'm not drunk!" Wendy states loudly, and then laughs. "Okay, maybe I'm a little drunk… but who cares!?"
Rain starts to feel even more uncomfortable because of her conflicted emotions caused by her own desires. 'Were it anyone else than Wendy drunk in my bed, I wouldn't hesitate, but… fuck, I've known this guy far too long…' "Please, just leave", she mumbles. 'Before I do something we're both going to regret tomorrow.'
Yet, Wendy still refuses to back out. "Hey…" she whispers, straight into Rain's ear. "Is that dick of yours ready yet…?"
Rain sits still like a statue as her heart pounds faster. "No…" she quietly mumbles, and she isn't lying. She still needs to feed the demon source to evolve it.
"Oh, you liar", Wendy says, with her childish voice oozing with lust. "Wanna try it on me…?"
'Wait, this actually can't be happening', Rain tells herself. She's really tempted because she's been waiting to evolve the demon for a couple of days now, but the opportunity to use it on a girl just hasn't presented itself yet. And there it is; the opportunity is hugging her, naked, pushing her little self against her back, and Rain can't deny she finds her cute. More importantly, with her heart pounding so hard right now, she knows that a part of her wants to do lewd stuff to a girl like that. 'And what if she's actually serious? What if it's not just the booze talking? Not that I could even give her what she wants, given the demon isn't ready yet, but…'
"Come on, Rain…" Wendy begs. "Fuck me hard…"
'No, no, no way! She's drunk!' Rain reminds herself, closing her eyes, trying to get that little preteen body out of her mind. 'She's not in her right mind! She has to be messing with me! She would kill me once she sobered up, if I let my demon fuck her now!'
Just as Wendy is about to reach her hand to Rain's groin, Rain shakes herself away from Wendy's grasp and stands up, backing off, panting feverishly for a couple of seconds. Wendy doesn't look like she's following. Instead, she just collapses back to the bedsheets.
"Just go to sleep…" Rain concedes a point and decides to let Wendy stay. As Wendy realizes this, she just responds with a cheerful "Yay", and continues to lie still. She doesn't even notice Rain walking away to the bathroom to cool down, just to escape the situation.
'Fuck's sake, why her of all girls? Now I really wanna fuck someone, but there's no way I can do HER. Not Wendy. No way. Fucking hell, I can't believe I almost gave in to the desire.' Sighing, Rain decides to rinse her face with cold water, blushing madly, and looking at her pouting, clearly frustrated face in the mirror. 'And me being wetter than a Scottish summer doesn't help', she thinks, giving herself a stern slap right on her face. 'Okay, calm down, relax… just go to sleep... it's gonna be fine…'
After about two minutes of waiting and trying to cool down, Rain leaves the bathroom and finds Wendy passed out and fast asleep. 'Just what I wanted', she thinks, about to get naked. She thinks about putting on her pajamas due to sleeping with someone else, but she eventually decides it doesn't matter. 'Could actually be detrimental, considering how hot my body feels', she convinces herself. 'Don't wanna wake up drenched in sweat in a couple of hours.' She does keep her panties on, but that's all she needs.
She crawls to the other side of the bed and takes one final look at Wendy, seeing how vulnerable that naked little girl on her bed looks right now. "You're so lucky I don't have that demon ready right now", she whispers, testing if Wendy's just pretending to be asleep. "Not sure I would be able to hold myself back if I did", she admits out loud, eyeing Wendy up and down. "Bloody hell, you're so, so cute and sexy… you stupid fucking idiot…"
Still, given that there's not even a change in Wendy's expression after everything she says, Rain decides it's time to drift away. Luckily for her, despite feeling uncomfortable due to Wendy's presence, she falls asleep in mere minutes.
The following morning, Wendy is the first to wake up, sober. Something is not quite right, as she can feel something warmer and heavier than a blanket on top of her. The first thing she sees as she opens her eyes is the sleeping face of Rain, whose cheek is pressed comfortably against her chest. Rain's arms are also wrapped around her body, which at first glance looks incredibly cute to Wendy, until she fully registers that's her naked body she's grabbing tight onto.
Wendy sighs heavily after realizing that this "mistake" was partially her own doing. 'Still, despite all my advances and begging, she didn't lay a hand on me', she thinks, remembering how she acted and feeling incredibly embarrassed over it. 'Now she did, but since she's asleep, it's probably, no… hopefully not intentional…'
What freaks Wendy out the most is what was going on in her head at the time, which she still remembers so clearly. She wasn't just messing around with Rain. No, at the time, what she asked Rain to do was what she really wanted. She wanted to be fucked, rough and raw. 'But to ask Rain to do that… to fuck me with that freaking demon… holy fuck, what was wrong with me? I'm so glad she showed some restraint. Not sure I would've been able to even look her in the eye if we did something like that. Then again, given how I begged… oh, man, it's gonna be a little awkward when she wakes up…'
However, as much as she would love to just break free and get away from Rain's grasp, and then quietly peace out as if nothing happened, she suspects it might be impossible to accomplish. So, instead, she decides to wake Rain up by giving her a little shake on the shoulder. Rain wakes up pretty quickly, but instead of reacting like Wendy hoped she would, Rain, still half-asleep, hugs her even tighter. "Get off me already…" Wendy orders.
"No way…" Rain mumbles. "You're so warm and squishy… I just wanna hug you forever…"
"You damn pedophile…"
Hearing those words, Rain finally realizes she's not actually in bed with who she thought she was. She was having a pleasant dream about an unspecified fictional character she has the hots for and, for some reason, in her dreamy haze, immediately assumed that was the girl she was cuddling with. "Oh, what's up, Wendy?" Rain asks, sitting up, stretching and yawning.
"I hope you had a comfortable sleep…" Wendy says, sitting up herself, staring daggers through Rain.
"Your chest is pretty comfortable", Rain blurts out.
Wendy covers herself up. "You better not be thinking about anything perverted…"
"You're the one who asked me to do actual perverted stuff", Rain says, getting up. "Glad to see you're yourself now."
Wendy sighs deeply. "Yeah, thanks for not doing anything to me…"
"If you want to get fucked, at least ask me while sober", Rain says as she begins to dress up. "That way, I'll know that you're actually serious about it."
Wendy knows Rain is just joking, so she doesn't even bother getting angry over it. 'Or was it merely a joke? It's so hard to tell with this asshole, given how dry her delivery always is.' "So you're saying you would've fucked me if I was sober?" Wendy asks, pushing Rain on the subject, wanting to know how much of it was just a joke.
Rain looks deep into Wendy's eyes, unsure how to comment. She doesn't know the answer herself, but her silence proves that she is at least thinking about it. "I didn't say that…" she finally says.
"Just answer me."
"Probably… not…"
"So? Which is it?"
"Why not ask right now and find out?" Rain suddenly asks with a straight face.
The surprised look on Wendy's face says it all, and she blushes, as she didn't expect to have the ball back on her side of the court. Her face of shock, however, quickly turns into a pouting scowl, and through her pouting lips, all she says is "No".
"Well, probably not the best time today", Rain says, shrugging. "Considering we're supposed to be going to Paradise."
"Wait… don't tell me you would seriously do it…?" Wendy stammers, genuinely beginning to question how serious Rain is.
"Depends on how serious you are."
"Come on, Rain… just say it…"
"You want the honest truth? I was tempted."
Hearing that makes Wendy cross her legs and cover her chest again, but instead of responding with outrage, her angry pout relaxes as she exhales a heavy sigh. "Well, that makes two of us", Wendy finally responds. "I mean, as crazy as it sounds, I seriously wanted dick at the time… and had I not passed out… I would've probably egged you on even more…"
"How much of that was the booze talking?"
"I dunno", Wendy says and smirks playfully. "Maybe like… eighty percent?"
"So one-fifth of you seriously wanted me to go down on you, huh…"
"Oh, shut up", Wendy says, and laughs. "How about you? What held you back?"
"Do I really need to spell it out?" Rain asks, finally feeling like getting serious. "I haven't forgotten who you really are."
Even though Wendy's smile persists, the tone in her voice takes a melancholic turn. "It sure is easy to forget about it sometimes. I can't even recognize myself as the same person I was a month ago." Then, her eyes turn toward Rain. "And the same goes for you and Angel."
"I really have changed in your eyes too, huh…"
"We all have."
"You used to get mad just at me calling you Wendy", Rain recalls. "But if I call you that now, you turn your head and own it with a smile."
Wendy blushes, but can't hide her smirk. "Shut up, Greg…"
"Oh, I get it", Rain says. "It's that part of me your horny-ass female brain fantasizes about?"
"Why the fuck would I wanna have sex with a forty-year-old virgin?" Wendy asks and laughs out loud. "Besides, I bet your horny-ass female brain gets just as wet thinking about cocks as well…"
"I honestly enjoy giving more than taking", Rain says. "That hasn't changed, even if I have a fanny."
"Is that so?" A smile appears on Wendy's face, and she relaxes her stance, revealing her flat chest to Rain. "If you don't mind me asking then… how big part of you was actually tempted then? To give it to me…"
"I'd say about eighty percent too."
"I-I think you meant twenty…"
"No. Eighty", Rain says. "Not like it matters. The demon isn't ready yet, so I couldn't have given you what you wanted."
"W-well, that's a pity…" Wendy quietly mumbles under her breath.
"Huh? I didn't quite catch that."
"It's nothing", Wendy says and stands up, opening up her inventory to finally wear some clothes. "And, ummm… yeah… sorry for making it weird between us yesterday…"
"Don't sweat it", Rain says, smiling. "And don't sweat the fact that you're changing. I don't think of you as any less because of it."
"Thanks", Wendy says, blushing as she smiles.
"I mean", Rain says and smirks. "If you liked dicks as a dude, I wouldn't mock you for that either."
Wendy catches the joke but decides to respond seriously, despite finding it challenging to resist laughing out loud. "Maybe I always liked them! I just didn't know it yet!"
"Yeah, not that it matters", Rain says with a cheerful smile and a thumbs up. "So own it. You'll always be my friend regardless of how much you change."
Wendy must admit that despite feeling a little hesitant to accept all the changes in her personality regarding her thoughts, tastes, and behavior, it doesn't matter at all in the end. 'As disturbing as it is to think about how I've changed, Rain is right. I should just own it. This is me, and there's nothing wrong with being the way I am.' "Thanks. I mean it. You'll always be my friend too, Rain…"
"So now I'm Rain again?" Rain asks, and chuckles. "Anyway, let's get ready to meet the others."
Wendy nods, but even as she dresses up, she's still worried about going on an adventure for real again. 'Sure, there's seven of us', she reasons, 'and our training's been going flawlessly… but what if? Maybe I shouldn't worry too much about it.' Putting her worries aside, she exits the apartment together with Rain, hyping herself up for the long day ahead of her.